Eric Northman

NEW UPDATE

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Mon, 15 Mar 2010 05:33:00 +0000

Hey, Y'all -

By now my stories may have disappeared from FF.net - I know some group of self-appointed censors has LATE on their little censorship list. Nothing like fascism in the Spring, eh, kids? I'll post the remaining chapters of LATE here as soon as I can, but there's another problem having to do with Google and blogs and evil corporations that I need to resolve, but I'll try to keep you posted here about what is going on. I'm hoping to resolve it so your links will still take you to whatever page replaces this one.

I'm also exploring The Writer's Coffee Shop, but I think I might be better off just staying on my own domain. Venturing out into the SVM world doesn't seem to work too well for me.

Thanks for reading,

Morgaine

Entitlement, Pt 7

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Fri, 05 Mar 2010 02:16:00 +0000

Warning: Adult Content

Chapter 7 'Til Death Do Us Part

Eric lowered Sookie gently into the warm water and quietly slipped in behind her. He pulled her back so her back was against his chest, she situated between his long legs.

"Close your eyes, lover, and relax into me," he whispered in her ear. Sookie felt like she'd pour right down the drain if he let the water out right now. She just hoped she didn't fall asleep, he was being so quiet and gentle with her. He slipped his fingers into her hair and gently massaged her scalp for a good long while, then he pulled her to him, his hands over her breasts, kissing her neck and shoulder softly over and over, then kissing down her back a bit as she leaned forward.

When he worked his way back up to her shoulder, she leaned back into him again and he began to massage her breasts in earnest, paying particular attention to her nipples. These sensations were new to Sookie, having only rarely touched them herself and she was amazed at how a pang of wanting shot through her body straight down to her center when he pulled on them firmly. She closed her eyes, feeling a bit shy all of a sudden, especially because she couldn't be quiet. She felt a compulsion to pull his hands away but that was the last thing she wanted to do so she wrapped her hands around his thighs as they embraced her.

Eric reveled in the jumble of emotions she was projecting to him – love, confusion, lust, bashfulness, even smidgens of fear and shame as she found she couldn't stop the flexing of her lower cheeks. Eric was fascinated in the way she bit her lower lip and rolled her head back and forth on his chest, so rather than moving on to other things as he might normally, he continued to tug them firmly, and gradually to pinch them roughly as he did. Sookie began to whimper but she didn't want him to stop. She could think of nothing but the unfamiliar and fascinating interaction between her nipples and her clit.

At this point, Eric wanted to see how far he could push her, so he continued, both surprised that as the pinches and pulls began to provoke cries of ecstasy and pain, Sookie began to come, thrusting her pelvis upward, digging her fingers into Eric's thighs. Suddenly Eric slipped his hands under her bottom and impaled her on his cock before she even knew he had moved. He immediately returned to tormenting one of her nipples, his arm stretched across her, forcing her back, pinching the right one with his left hand as his right hand found her clit and rubbed it mercilessly. Sookie was frantic, holding the sides of the tub as best she could, grinding down on Eric and making sounds somewhere between a howl and a sob.

"Don't stop – please, Eric, don't stop!"

Eric was glad Sookie couldn't see the evil smile on his face. This was a delicious development. Sookie had a delightful and unexpected masochistic streak. Sookie began crying out rhythmically, and as he felt her reach a crescendo, he bit her shoulder, causing her to shriek and sob. On an impulse, Eric tore his wrist savagely and pressed it to her lips, and Sookie drew as hard as she could on it. When the wound had closed, Sookie shuddered and collapsed into him, and he let her breathe for the first time since this bout had begun.

Sookie was limp as Eric sprayed her hair with the hand held shower, and made only an occasional moan as he washed her hair. He guided her to lean against the side of the tub so he could wash his own hair, then he took the soap and gently washed her all over.

"Sookie, are you alright?" He pulled her back to him and looked to the side to see her expression.

"Yeah. What was that?"

"That was pleasure, my lover," he whispered as he nuzzled her ear.

"I never… I didn't…"

"Sookie are you upset?"

"No, I'm… I don't know what I am. Confused, I guess?"

"Did I do something wrong?"

"NO, not at all, that was so wild and intense. I don't even know a word for it."

Eric let the water out of the tub, and rinsed them both off with the handheld. He was very pleased with himself, but he tried not to betray his feelings to Sookie.

"Smug," Sookie said softly as Eric rubbed a nice lotion Margaret had left for them into her skin.

He got out and got a huge towel, wrapping it around her and lifting her out of the empty tub.

"Eric?" She was still stunned as he dried her off and combed out her hair.

"Yes, lover?" He picked her up and carried her to the bed.

"You are feeling smug – I can feel it! You got exactly what you wanted."

"Yes, I did." He kissed her deeply, then went to put out the candles in the bathroom. He came back quickly and slipped into the bed on his side.

"It's true, then – we're bonded, and I can feel what you feel." She moved into his arms.

"Yes, we are, and you can." He spoke quietly as he smoothed her hair back.

"Hold me tight," she clung to him and he wrapped his arms more tightly around her. After a long while, she said, "we're forever now."

"Yes, we are."

He could feel that her emotions were churned up, but the overarching feelings were positive, so he let her have time to process the events of the evening as he held her and stroked her back and shoulders. He reached up occasionally and fluffed up her hair, stroking her cheek and kissing her, then letting her bury her face in his neck again.

"It's so weird – I can feel your concern for me, your happiness, your fear that I'll regret it or be afraid of you. I can feel your love and amusement and something I don't even know the name for. Your feelings are so huge and wide and deep! And they're in me – they're a part of me. Do you feel my feelings this intensely?"

"Yes, my lover, they are often overwhelming. I am used to dealing with such intensity, but it may take you some time to adjust to the rush of feelings. That's not unusual."

"You're pouring all kinds of love and comfort and calm into the bond, aren't you?"

"Yes, I am."

She laid her hand against his cheek. "Don't be afraid, Eric – I'm not going to suddenly regret our bond. I just need some time to know how to process it all. It's so much more than I ever imagined," she said with wonder.

"Is it unpleasant?"

"No, just the opposite. I never felt so… whole. I feel like I want tell the whole world!" She started to laugh, but Eric was still watching her closely because he was afraid she was on the verge of hysteria. It was not uncommon for newly bonded humans to have a temporary breakdown of sorts.

Suddenly Sookie was kissing him hard, over and over and she moved toward the center of the bed. He moved as he needed to let her go where she wanted, and once she was in the middle of the bed on her back, she threw her arms around his neck and pulled him downward as she wrapped her legs around his waist. "Fuck me, really hard, and make it last for hours. Don't stop until you have to go to rest."

She didn't have to ask twice. Sookie made the most of the fact that they were alone in the house. She screamed, she snarled, she bit, she scratched, she swore, she begged, she moaned, she cried, she laughed hysterically. She proved beyond a shadow of a doubt that she was not entirely human because Eric had never seen a woman who could take what he was dishing out. A Goddess, yes, a vampiress or maybe a fairy, but not a human girl, and he was certain that he wasn't injuring her.

About twenty after five, he could tell she was fading.

"No, don't slow down!" She took his face in both hands and looked right in his eyes.

"Sookie, my lover, you are exhausted. We will have sex again tonight and tomorrow and every night thereafter. Besides, there is something I want to give you before I go to rest."

"But you've given me everything!"

He smiled at her sweetly. "No, Sookie, we've only begun. This is just the very beginning of our time together. Now, relax, catch your breath, and close your eyes."

Her breath was ragged, but she did lie back and close her eyes. Eric reached for his nightstand and opened the bottom drawer. He took out a blue velvet box and opened it, holding it so Sookie could see it.

"Open your eyes, Sweetheart."

"Eric, what did you do?"

"It's just a little something to mark the occasion of our bonding. I knew you and your grandmother would think it is too soon for a diamond ring, but I thought a necklace and matching earrings would be acceptable."

"Wow – they're beautiful. Are they rubies?"

"Yes, very good quality real ones with diamond accents and I got the teardrop shape to represent our blood bond. I'd like you to wear at least the necklace until we can get something more permanent."

"Of course I'll wear them! You don't need to get me anything else, though."

"But I will. I'll want you to wear a ring of engagement, but as I said, I know you and your grandmother would consider it too soon. I'd like to take you to a party at the Queen's estate in New Orleans a week from Friday and we need some visible sign of our bond."

"So it has to be a piece of jewelry?"

"Ideally, there would be jewelry and a visible bite."

"Well, the bite is no problem, right?"

"Right."

"So the necklace will be enough?"

"It's better than nothing. A ring would be much preferable if you'd wear one."

"OK, you know I don't really want you to spend money on me, but hypothetically, if you got me a ring before the party, would it be alright if I wore it there, but didn't wear it at home or work for a while?"

"Of course – as long as you wear the necklace when you aren't wearing the ring."

"That's no big deal. I'd definitely be able to do that."

"So, are you giving me permission to buy you a ring?"

"Well, you said it's inevitable, right? We're forever, and you expect us to get married, so…"

"Exactly. It's going to happen sooner or later, but sooner solves an immediate problem."

"Alright."

"What shape do you want?"

"What kind of ring is it going to be?"

"You don't get to ask that – it's my choice. I just need to know your favorite shape for gems."

"You know what an emerald cut is?"

"Of course."

"OK, that's my favorite. I always dreamed I'd have a really nice emerald cut ring of some kind some day."

"And so you shall." He kissed her very sweetly. Sookie didn't see the harm in wearing a little ring to show what they meant to each other. As much as it was a sign to Eric's associates that she belonged to him, it would be a sign to her family and coworkers that he really was committed to her. She'd just keep it quiet for a while and spring it on them when the time was right.

"I'm going to miss you so much today!" Sookie hated the thought of leaving him.

"That will make it even sweeter when we see each other tonight."

"I won't get home until almost 2:30 in the morning."

"I'll fly to your house after we close Fangtasia and that will give us a few hours before dawn."

"Part of me wants to tell you not to go to so much trouble but a bigger part of me knows I'll really want to see you," she laughed.

"Seeing my bonded is no trouble. It's best if we spend at least a little time together every day while our bond is so new. I'll come see you every night unless you have a night off – then you will come to me at Fangtasia, yes?"

"Yes! Wild horses couldn't keep me away – ay ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy-OH! Wow, big yawn," she laughed.

"You need to sleep now, lover."

"But…"

"Shhh – no "but's" – I will lie here with you until you sleep, then I'll go underground when the sun comes up."

She started to protest, but he shook his head and opened his arms so she rolled into them and snuggled up. She was in a deep sleep in no time, but he stayed until just before dawn, then wrote her a note before he went downstairs.

Sookie woke up at 11:53 according to Eric's clock. She stopped and concentrated for a minute and she realized she could feel him elsewhere in the house. She was pretty sure that if she tried she could find his hiding place, but she wouldn't do that. She'd wait until he showed her himself. She ran through everything she needed to do today and the absolute first thing she was going to do is write in her journal. She got up to get it out of her bag and noticed that there was another note from Eric on the dresser, so she grabbed it and brought them both back to bed with her.

She opened the note from Eric first:

My Dearest Sookie –
Words hardly seem adequate to express my joy at the beginning of our long life together. I have never loved anyone or anything as much as I love you now, and forever.
Your bonded,
Eric

Damn – that made Sookie weak in the knees. She kissed his signature on the paper, then folded it carefully and put it back in the envelope. She put it with the first one that was in her journal and decided she needed a special box to keep these in, since she had a feeling she'd be getting a lot of these. She was determined to keep them all forever. She started writing in her journal, trying to cram every detail of the last two days into a couple of pages, and was lost in her thoughts when Margaret tapped on the door.

"Oh, hey, Margaret!"

"Good morning, Miss. Would you like some breakfast or lunch?"

"Uh, would it be too much trouble to get some lunch?"

"Not at all. Would you prefer a roast beef sandwich or tuna salad?"

"Roast beef, please?"

"Coming right up. I'll be back with it shortly."

"Actually, I'll come eat in the kitchen when I'm done, if that's OK?"

"Very good, Miss. Take your time and come down whenever you're ready. Remember when you pack up your things that if there's anything you'd like to take home, feel free. I can always replace it for you before next week."

"Oh, cool, thanks!" Sookie wrote another couple of pages, then pulled all her stuff together. She decided she could shower after she got home, and she looked in the medicine cabinet in the bathroom. She really did like that Chanel compact and the darker of the two pink lipsticks, and she needed a new mascara anyway, so she put them in her makeup bag to take with her. She had no idea that those three items cost more than she had spent on makeup in her entire life.

She managed to get all her stuff down the stairs and as she passed Eric's downstairs office, she had an idea so she set her stuff in the hallway and went in. She looked at his wall of books and once she realized they were mostly in alphabetical order by author's name, she found 6 small, leather bound editions of Jane Austen stories. She remembered Eric saying Pride and Prejudice was a great love story, so she put it in her bag and reminded herself to tell Eric that she borrowed it.

Margaret had another spectacular sandwich waiting for her when she made it into the kitchen.

"Margaret, do you think Eric would mind if I borrowed this book?" She asked as she set her bags in the chair at the end of the table.

"Not at all, Miss. I'm sure he'd be thrilled that you were exploring his library."

"OK, good. I wanted to check out this writer he told me about and I don't know when I'll have a chance to get to the library this week."

"What author was that, Miss?"

"Jane Austen."

"Oh, you'll like those very much. You might say she was the original "chick lit" writer. She was years ahead of her time."

"Cool. I really liked the movie we watched the other night, so I thought I'd try a different story and maybe we can watch that movie next weekend."

"That sounds like a very good plan. Have you had a good time here, Miss?"

"It's been like a dream! Everything at home is going to seem so … I don't know, it just won't be the same being away from Eric."

"He's going to miss you terribly, I'm sure. It's good that you've already made plans to come back."

"Yeah, I'm going to be counting the minutes until I get back here," Sookie laughed, "that's so unlike me!"

"Is it?"

"Yeah, I never really had a boyfriend before, and I never really understood how people would complain about being away from each other for a few hours and stuff, but now, I definitely get it! I miss him already!"

"Oh, I'm sure he'll miss you, too."

"I never thought I'd meet anybody that thought enough of me to do half of what he's already done for me. I don't know if I deserve it, but I'm sure glad he thinks I do."

"Well, you know, for the short amount of time I've seen him since you've been here, he smiled more than in the three years I've known him before. I've never seen him so happy."

Sookie blushed at that. "Thanks. I want to make him happy."

"You already have, dear."

"Oh, I almost forgot – I'm supposed to call Gran and see if she needs me to stop at the grocery store!"

"I'll bring you the phone and a piece of paper and you can do that now," Margaret went bustling back into what Sookie thought was the pantry and came back with a cordless phone and a pad of paper and pen.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Gran, I'm getting ready to leave Eric's house. Did you figure out what you need from the store?"
"Yes, I did – we need hamburger, Miracle Whip, buns, a loaf of bread, a carton of milk and a can of baking powder."

"OK, is that all?"

"Yes, unless there's something special you want for supper."

"Actually, I'm bringing home some awesome shrimp Étouffée that Margaret made for us."

"Margaret?"

"Yes, Eric's maid. She's an amazing cook and she made extra so I can bring some home for both of us."

"That's so thoughtful. You be sure and tell her thank you, darlin', and you be careful driving home."

"I will, Gran. I'll see you soon."

"Would you mind if I look at your shopping list while you finish your sandwich, Miss?"

"Oh, no, I guess not…" Sookie handed the list to her and she disappeared back into the pantry. Sookie finished her sandwich and started getting her stuff ready when Margaret came back with two bags of groceries and set them on the table. She went to the refrigerator then and pulled out the huge container of rice and Étouffée and added it to the bags.

"There now, Miss, no need to stop. You've got everything on your list here plus a couple of other things I thought you might need."

"Oh, but – I can't take groceries! I don't mind stopping at the store."

"Nonsense, dear. Mr. Northman would want you to take from here rather than spending your own money. You just take it home and enjoy that extra time with your Grandma, OK?"

"But…"

"Ready for me, Miss Margaret?" a young African-American man in work clothes came to the back door. "yes, Lonnie, these things right here go in Miss Stackhouse's trunk."

"Right away, ma'am," the young man nodded to Sookie and smiled, taking the keys she had laying on the table next to her. He carried her bags out to her car before Sookie could protest any further.

"Margaret, I don't want to take advantage of Eric's generosity…"

"It gives him pleasure to do little things like this for you, Miss. Let him have his fun – it's the first time I've seen him laugh."

Sookie completely believed that so she didn't press any further. "OK, well, I guess I should hit the road. Thank you so much for everything, Margaret!"

"My pleasure, Miss. We'll be looking forward to seeing you next Sunday."

Lonnie came back in with her keys and said, "you're all set, Miss!"

"Thank you so much!" Sookie took her keys and headed for the door before Margaret could come up with something else for her to take home. As she was pulling out of the garage, Margaret stepped outside and waved to her, and for some reason it made Sookie want to cry. It dawned on her that she was going to miss Eric's whole world as well as Eric himself.

There was almost no traffic on the way back to Bon Temps because she'd missed the lunch rush and the evening rush was still a couple of hours away. Gran was sitting on the front porch rocking and breaking up white half-runner beans when Sookie got home, and Sookie went bouncing up the steps to give her a kiss on the cheek before she messed with anything in the car.

"I hope you weren't breaking the speed limit, honey! I thought it would take you much longer at the grocery store."

"Well, I didn't exactly go to the store…"

"Well, that's alright if you didn't want to."

"I've got everything on your list and maybe a few other things, but I got them from Eric's maid. She insisted."

"Sookie, you didn't!"

"I didn't want to, Gran, but she's hard to say "no" to. She had one of the other workers put it in my car before I could talk her out of it."

"Well, I suppose you're here now. We'll find some way to pay Mr. Northman back, so for now, just bring it all in and get it put away. Do you want me to fix you something to eat before you get ready for work?"

"Actually, I thought we'd just heat up the shrimp and rice, unless you don't want that?"

"Well, I've never been one to turn down good low country cookin' so we'll give it a try."

Sookie carried the groceries into the kitchen first so Gran could see what was there, then she made a second trip to get her stuff and take it up to her room. She needed to leave for work in 2 ½ hours, so that was just time to eat, unpack and shower.

Gran had mixed feelings when she discovered that in addition to the items on her list, there were two rib eye steaks, a large baking chicken and some bags of frozen vegetables in the bags. She was sure this was intended as a kind gesture, but she didn't want Eric treating them like a charity case. She decided this once to let it go because he probably just saw it as a small way he could take care of Sookie, and she did believe he was sincere in his offer to do so.

"Wow, Gran, was all of this in there?"

"Yes, it was. You didn't ask for this?"

"No, I just wrote what you said on a list and went to finish my sandwich, then Margaret asked if she could see the list. Then she went back in the pantry and said I wouldn't need to stop at the store. I tried to refuse, but she wouldn't hear of it – the guy came in and asked if she was ready for him and she told him to put the stuff in my trunk."

"Did the maid think you're very poor?"

"I don't know. I don't think so, but compared to Eric, we might seem not so well off. She was really nice to me and she goes out of her way for me without me asking. Eric said she was excited that I was coming there because she always thought he paid her too much for too little."

"He must be a very nice boss to have a maid so eager to take care of his girlfriend."

"Yeah, she kind of mothers me and him. I noticed him telling her that he could always count on her to think of everything and he told me that she's one of the most competent and loyal employees he ever had."

"Well, maybe she considered this a part of her job?"

"It's possible. He said they're there for my convenience and the more they know about me, the easier it is for them to do a good job."

"Well, we'll just consider it a gift this time, and we'll find a way to repay him somehow."

"He won't let us, Gran, I'm sure of that. It's everything I can do to keep him from giving me an allowance."

"An allowance? I never heard of such a thing."

"It might be a vampire thing. He said in his world, people would expect him to improve my station in life, whatever that means."

"Huh. That's a very old fashioned idea, even to someone my age, unless he's thinking of you as a mistress…"

"I asked him about that, but it's more like he's thinking of me as a future wife."

"Oh, my! Did he say that?"

"Yes, he said that he expects us to marry eventually." Sookie was hoping it wasn't too soon to tell Gran about that, but she wouldn't feel right keeping it from her.

"I hope you won't rush into anything, Sookie!"

"No, he knows we'd think it was too soon. He's willing to wait, he just wanted me to know that he wasn't treating me like a kept woman. We talked about it a lot, because he didn't understand what I meant about being a kept woman and how it was different from a wife, and he said straight out that he expects us to marry eventually."

"What did you say?"

"Nothing, really. I kind of expect it, too."

"Well, I'd tell you to take it slowly, but you're probably past that point, so just think carefully and wait a while before you get engaged. You need to know him better before you make that kind of commitment."

"Yeah, you're right. It's weird though – I feel like I've known him for years."

"Take it slow anyway, honey, just in case, alright?"

"OK. Let's heat up this Étouffée!"

Gran opened the plastic container and was shocked. "Oh, my! Look at the size of those shrimp!"

"I know, right? They're huge! I don't know where Margaret shops but she has the best of everything. She fed me a steak the other night that was so tender I could cut it with a fork!"

"What did she give you for lunch today?" Gran spooned the concoction into two bowls and put them in the microwave as Sookie took her usual seat at the table.

"A big roast beef sub. It was awesome. I'll bet it had a pound or more of meat in it."

"I hope they're just being a bit extravagant because it was your first time there."

"Maybe, but I doubt it. Eric seems to do everything up big. Like he had a cabinet full of a couple of hundred DVDs but they'd never been opened. He said he told whoever bought them to buy things a young woman might like. They're all still in the wrapper."

"He bought movies he didn't watch?"

"Yeah – I mean, he plans to. We watched one last night."

"What kind of movie was it?"

"It was called Sense and Sensibility. It's a Jane Austen story. I borrowed one of her books from his library. He said a lot of young women like her stuff."

"I think I've read a couple of her books a long time ago – did she write Pride and Prejudice?"

"Yeah – that's the book I borrowed!"

"That's a very sweet love story. At least he's not giving you anything racy!"

"He said he likes stories with happy endings and not a lot of violence or fighting. Like he wants his home to be restful. He says the home is for the woman. A man can live in next to nothing, but you don't take a woman into that. You give her a home where she can be the woman you know she can be."

"That's a lovely sentiment." Gran put a couple of spoons and napkins on the table.

"He says when you're as old as he is, you think about everything a lot, so he knows what is really important and what he wants. He says life can change in a heartbeat, so when you see something you want, you go for it and make the most of it while you can."

"That makes a lot of sense on his part, but remember, Sookie, you are much, much younger. It might take you more time to know what you want."

"I know what I want, Gran! I want Eric! Oh, and guess what?!"

"What?" Gran was trying to remember that this was all new to Sookie so it was natural for her to be excited.

"He has a swimming pool in his back yard! He never used it before, but he's going to get it opened this week so I can use it."

"He had a pool he didn't use?"

"Yeah – weird, huh? But he said the idea of a moonlight swim with me sounded very pleasant."

"That does sound very nice. I'm sure you'll enjoy that!" Gran put the bowls on the table and sat down, and the rest of their conversation centered on how good the food was and how long it had been since they'd had Étouffée.

When Sookie finished up she went up to shower and get ready for work as Gran puttered around the kitchen, lost in her thoughts. Gran had a feeling Sookie wasn't going to be living in Bon Temps much longer. At this rate, unless something drastic happened, she expected Sookie to want to spend more and more time at Eric's house. That was a perfectly normal progression for a girl Sookie's age to want to live with a man she loved, so Adele decided she'd better start thinking in terms of living on her own. She wouldn't say that to Sookie, of course, but she knew it was just a matter of time. That was a little scary, but she'd never dream of holding Sookie back or standing in the way of her happiness. Sookie had had a lot of sadness and loneliness in her life, and more than anything, Gran wanted her to be happy.

Sookie flew down the steps in her uniform and kissed Gran on the cheek about ten minutes later than she should have to get to Merlotte's on time. She was driving way too fast when she heard a clunk under her hood. The car continued to run, though, and got her to work just as the clock struck 6:30.

"Hey, Sam!" Sookie bounced into his office to put her purse away and Sam smiled at her, knowing she had been hauling ass to get there on time. He didn't give Sookie a bad time about getting there late if he didn't have to, but with one new girl being trained and Arlene on the warpath since René disappeared, he'd have had to make an issue of it tonight.

Sam was dying to ask Sookie what she did on her days off, but he didn't want to seem nosy. He figured his best bet would be to put a bug in Arlene's ear and let her do the dirty work. Normally, he'd protect her from that kind of intrusion, but he wanted to know if she had been spending time with Eric Northman. Sookie being hooked up with a killer like that was Sam's worst nightmare. Vampire Bill had been scary enough, but Sam only had suspicions about him. Eric Northman was known for being swift with his many swords and cruel when it counted. The thought of Sookie being at his mercy sent chills through Sam, especially considering the stories about what went on in the basement at Fangtasia. He hoped that Sookie would be well away from him before she ever saw that part of Eric's world. He prayed that by the time she wanted to get away from him she still could.

As it turned out, it was a slow night and Arlene was in high dudgeon, so Sam didn't even need to plant that little bug. Arlene was all over Sookie because she didn't know enough about Kim to have ammunition for picking on her.

"So, Sookie, did you go to that vamp bar in Shreveport again?"

"They were closed just like we were, Arlene."

"Oh, really? Did you get to see anymore of your big, blonde vampire boyfriend?"

"Not that it's any of your business, Arlene, but yes, I went to Eric's house while I was off."

"You went to that big vampire's house? By yourself?"

"Yep, and I had a great time."

"Did you spend the night?"

"Two, actually."

"What'd you do in the day time?"

'OK, fine' Sookie thought, 'if you want all the details I'm going to serve 'em up so you choke on them!' "Actually, Arlene, between eating the delicious food his maid fixed for me, talking to the decorator and hanging out by his pool, the day was pretty busy. It was almost a relief when all the servants went home and left Eric and me alone. Not that I'm complaining – it was cool to have people that do all the shopping and cooking and cleaning and gardening, but I liked it best when it was just me and Eric watching that huge TV in his den."

"Servants?"

"Yeah, he has several – there's a maid that's in charge of the others, then she has two helpers, plus there's an upstairs maid, and I don't know how many gardeners."

Kim, not knowing any better, chimed in, "wow, Sookie, that must be really nice! What kind of house does he have?"

"I think he has 4 houses, but this house is the main one. It's a 4 story Victorian with an attached 2-car garage. There are some other buildings out back, but I don't know what they all are yet."

"Is he rich or something?" Kim unwittingly continued to help Sookie make Arlene turn green.

"Yeah, actually, he's quite wealthy. He owns a lot of businesses – he says Fangtasia was more of a social outlet for him."

"What kind of car does he drive?" Go, Kim! Arlene had steam coming out of her ears at this point.

"A red corvette convertible."

Sam, who was washing glasses, turned pale, knowing that the part about the car was true – Northman was famous for it.

"Wow and you said you got to talk to a decorator? What about?"

"He's having some improvements made to his house to make it more comfortable for me. He brought her up from New Orleans and told her to make sure everything was to my tastes. He even had me write out lists of foods I like and the kind of shampoo and stuff I want so his maid can shop for me."

"A man like that," Arlene spewed, "must have women at his house all the time."

"No, actually, I'm the first woman that has been to his home in three years, at least – that's how long the maid has been with him, and she always wished he'd find a nice girl."

"I thought a man that looks like that who owns a bar would have lots of girlfriends," Arlene spat, determined to make Sookie feel bad somehow.

"He used to, but that's all over. He's mine now."

Sam felt faint. Please don't let them be bonded!

"I don't know, Sookie, I wouldn't trust a good looking man like that to be in a bar every night when I couldn't check up on him!"

"I trust Eric, but if it really bothered me, I could always work at Fangtasia – he told me so. He said I'd make more money and I'd be an attraction for the vampires."

Sam didn't like the sound of that at all. He didn't even want to think what life would be like if he didn't have Sookie to look forward 5 or 6 days a week. "You aren't going to be leaving us, are you, Sookie?"

"I'm not planning on it. We'll see how it goes. Right now I'm just getting used to how he operates. I'm not used to people spending money the way he does."

"Has he bought you any fancy presents?" Arlene could use this against her later, she figured.

"I won't let him. I only accepted the riding mower because we really needed it."

"Riding mower?"

"Yeah, our mower died and I just mentioned it in passing and he had a really fancy John Deere delivered the other morning."

"That's not very romantic…" Arlene snapped.

"No, but the two dozen pink roses, the handmade dark chocolates, the pink teddy bear and the bottle of Chanel No. 5 were. I told him I don't want him throwing money at me, but he likes to bring me little things, anyway."

"Wow – I'd kill for a boyfriend like that!" Kim laughed. "Good for you, Sookie!"

"Thanks. I know I'm really lucky. He's like a dream come true."

"You know, Sookie, you still haven't known him very long – there might be some things about him that are not so nice," Sam said, because he couldn't stop himself.

"Oh, I know. He's preparing me for that part of his world. He wants me to know that I can trust him and lean on him before he takes me around other vamps. He swore he'd never let anybody hurt me. I kind of think he wants to show me off, if you can believe that," Sookie laughed.

Sam could most definitely believe that. Sookie would be quite an acquisition for a powerful vampire – her looks and her special ability together would make Eric the envy of the vamp world. He wondered if Eric knew about Sookie's telepathy, but he had a sinking feeling that he knew all about it. Northman may or may not care about Sookie, but he'd most definitely shower Sookie with presents to get control of her skill. Sam considered warning her, but he knew interfering with Eric could mean dying a slow and painful death the likes of which made Northman famous in the Supe world. He needed to really think about this.

"Hey, girls, I've got some paperwork to do. Holler if you need me," he said as he went back to his office.

"'K, Sam!" Sookie, Arlene and Kim all called in unison, which made them all crack up.

A couple with a three and a one year old came in then and sat in Arlene's section, and a group of three truck drivers took up a four-top in the corner. The usual group of local patrons were wandering in and congregating around the pool table and the jukebox, and Sookie was pleasantly busy until Jason, Hoyt and Catfish came in.

SHIT! Sookie had been so intent on making Arlene jealous that she had forgotten that everything she said to her would go right back to Jason! Oh, no – now what would she do? They settled in her section so she went over to take their orders, her mind racing and wondering what she would do when Jason found out she had spent two nights in Eric's house. As she turned their orders in and poured them a pitcher of beer, she could feel her face burning. Arlene was busy at the moment, but Sookie knew it was just a matter of time, so when she took their beer to the table, she pulled Jason over to the entrance where the bathrooms were.

"What's goin' on, Sook?"

"Listen, Jason, I need to tell you something. I don't want to fight with you here about it so please don't embarrass me. I've been to Eric's house for a couple of days…"

"What?!"

"Just listen, Jason! I bragged a little bit to make Arlene jealous and I'm just warning you so you can head off any of her crap about me bein' a whore, OK?"

"How do I know it's crap? It sounds to me…"

"JASON! If you want to fight with me about it, we'll do it at home. Remember what Gran said. Family is supposed to stick together."

"You're not making this easy, Sookie."

"Jason, don't I deserve to be happy? Everybody else gets to be happy – you with your party girls, and other people get engaged and get married. I've found a guy who wants me for me. Can't you understand that?"

"Yeah, I guess I can. OK, I've got your back, Sis."

"Thank you!" Sookie actually gave him a little hug, then went to see if their orders were up. They weren't so she went to wait on a table of four young guys in their late teens and twenties. Sookie took their order and as she turned away from the table, one of them grabbed her bottom cheek. Before she could react, he was being yanked up by his arm and was dangling with his feet off the floor, yelling.

"Eric!" Sookie never expected to see him here now.

"Hey, man, let me go!" The boy was scared to death.

"You will apologize to this lady." Eric was in no mood to argue with the little weasel.

"I didn't mean nothin' by it!"

"Apologize. I won't ask you again. Apologize or we go outside and you won't be coming back." Eric said in a deadly serious tone.

"I- I'm sorry, Miss, I was just foolin' around."

"It will never happen again, do you understand me?"

"Yes, sir!"

"Get out." Eric released the man and he and his friends ran out the door.

"Eric, what are you doing here?" Sookie hugged and kissed him, then he took her by both shoulders and held her back, looking her over.

"Are you hurt? I felt panic from you and wanted to see if you were alright."

"Oh, well, I guess that must have been when Jason came in. I kind of shot my mouth off to Arlene about being at your house and how nice it was, not thinking that she'd tell him everything I said and I was afraid he would go off on me, but I talked to him and it's OK."

"Your brother is here?"

"Yes."

"I want to meet him."

"OK, but listen, he's not very bright, so don't hurt him if he says something stupid, alright?" Before she had the words out of her mouth, Jason was standing behind her glaring at Eric.

"Is this your new man, Sookie?" Jason was giving him attitude. Sookie knew this was not good.

"Yes, Jason, this is Eric Northman. Be nice."

"What exactly are your intentions with my sister?"

"I intend to marry her."

"What?!"

"I intend to marry your sister. In the mean time, she is mine, and I will not tolerate other men touching her. Were you going to sit there and allow trash like that to maul your sister?"

"They were just kidding around."

"Well, if you will not see to her safety, then I'll be happy to do so."

"Hey, Sookie, your orders are up!" Arlene yelled from the kitchen window.

"I'll be right back. Don't fight." Sookie ran to get the orders and took them to the table where Hoyt and Catfish were sitting with their jaws on the floor as Jason stood talking to this huge, angry vampire.

"Stackhouse, let me make myself clear. By my calculations, you have failed to provide proper support and protection for your sister and your grandmother. Because I love your sister, I will be taking over that role in their lives. I will tolerate you as long as you cause no harm to either of them. If you ever lay hands on Sookie, or treat her with disrespect, I'll break you in half. Do we understand each other?"

"Who the fuck…"

"JASON! Just tell him you understand and go back to your friends," Sookie only heard the last part of that, but she could tell Eric would like nothing more than for Jason to give him an excuse to kick his ass.

"Sookie, everything OK?" Sam called from behind the bar.

"Yeah, Sam, it's OK now."

"I'm done with you, Stackhouse. Go back to your friends." Eric dismissed Jason and walked over to the bar. "You are Merlotte?"

"Yes, this is my bar."

"I would speak to you privately, please." Eric was being very formal now.

"Alright, come back to my office."

"Eric…" Sookie started to interrupt.

Eric smiled softly and stroked her cheek. "Do not worry, Dear One. I merely wish to speak to your boss. There's nothing to worry about. I'll see you in a few minutes." He turned to Sam, "after you, sir."

The two men walked back to the office and Sookie just prayed she still had a job when they got done.

Entitlement, Pt 6

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Fri, 05 Mar 2010 01:11:00 +0000

[The movie referenced herein is Sense and Sensibility starring Emma Thompson, Kate Winslet and Hugh Grant. Highly recommended. Enjoy!]

Chapter 6 A New Dawn

AHH!
AHH!
AHH!
AHH!
AHHHHHHHHHHHHeeeeeeeeeeeeuh!

Sookie collapsed across the bed face down, laughing and gasping for breath.

Eric leaned down and bit her bottom cheek, making her squeal, before he flopped down beside her.

"Is that what they call "doggie-style?"" she asked him when she could speak.

"Yes, it is – though I picture myself more as a lion," Eric laughed.

"I can see that – I love your lion's mane. How come women complain about doing it that way? That's my favorite so far!"

"I think some women think that if you are not looking at their face, you are objectifying them."

"I don't get that. It's so deep that way and I can control it and really focus on what I'm feeling. Plus, you can reach me with your hand, or I can, and that makes it even better! I don't get people sometimes…"

Eric was just laughing with delight. "What don't you get?"

"Why they would make sex political that way, or why they would turn it into something ugly. It's so awesome!"

"Most people are not as good at it as we are," Eric laughed.

"For real, or are you kidding?"

"For real. I've had a millennium of practice and you are a sexual savant."

"OK, I'm just going to ask… what the hell does that mean?"

"Well, a savant is someone who is very skilled. Sometimes there are people called savants who are mentally disabled, but they are very skilled in one particular thing…"

"Oh, I saw a movie about kids like that once – this one boy couldn't speak, but he could draw these amazing birds, and some kids were only able to communicate by doing calculations of a certain kind."

"Exactly. They have an unusual gift in one specific area, even if their other faculties are lacking."

"I'm not lacking, though, right?"

"No, you are perfect, but you are still a savant when it comes to sex. It takes most women time to learn to come – some never really do. You took to it right away and you have spectacular orgasms. Either that, or you're really good at faking it…" he teased her.

"Faking it? Why would someone do that? I mean, I've heard people joke about having a headache, and then about it being enough already and just wanting to get some sleep..."

"Where did you hear that?" Eric asked in amazement and amusement.

"I'm not sure – that show Seinfeld, maybe?"

Eric cracked up. "Well, I do know that you aren't faking because I can feel what you feel. It's quite impressive."

"I guess you've been with a lot of women who have had your blood so you knew what they were feeling?"

"Yes, and believe me when I say you have a gift. I'm not just flattering you, Sookie. I mean the things I say to you, more than I care to admit. You are proficient in things you couldn't possibly know."

"Show me something new!" she giggled as she pushed up on her hands and knees.

"Alright, you'll like this. Let me move to the middle of the bed."

She moved up to the head of the bed and let him get right in the middle of the bed, still sideways. He held his hand out to her and guided her to straddle him.

"Oh, I see this in movies all the time!"

"You'll like it – it will give you a lot of control. It will be like you're fucking me instead of me fucking you."

"Awesome!'

Eric laughed as he helped her lower herself onto his cock and she made the sexiest face as she did – like she was feeling the most wonderful thing in the world. He held his hands up and they meshed their fingers so she was able to brace against them to help her move. It didn't take long before Sookie was riding him like a mechanical bull and he was in heaven. It flashed through his mind that she was completely at ease with him – she wasn't showing any shyness or self-consciousness and he thought that was remarkable considering her lack of experience and how short a time they had known each other. Of course, if he was right about "whom" Sookie really was, it made perfect sense. It was all strangely… no, preternaturally, perfect.

After a few minutes, Eric put his arms around Sookie and sat up, and she automatically leaned back and brought her legs around straight, then wrapped them tightly around him. They locked in a deep, slow kiss as Sookie's movements became slow and deliberate, in a move that Eric would normally associate with tantric yoga. She was showing skills that a trained yogini would spend months, if not years, learning. They pressed their foreheads together and concentrated on the connection between them, and Eric felt a rush of energy he had only ever felt once before. Their movements were in perfect synchrony, and at one point, it was as if time slowed down, or they were moving in slow motion, or in some thick, fluid energy. Suddenly, from down deep, there was a surge of energy that shot from their genitals up through their spines and met where their foreheads were pressed together. For a minute, there was nothing – no sound, no feeling, just nothing.

"She's home!"

That was the first thing Eric was aware of when it – whatever "it" was – was over. He heard Her voice and knew exactly what She meant. He opened his eyes, and they were lying side by side in bed, the covers pulled up over them. What the hell just happened?

Eric rolled on his side and looked at Sookie's face, and in a minute, she opened her eyes, smiling.

"That was amazing!" She said sweetly.

"Yes, it was." He didn't want to scare her and tell her he had no idea what happened or that he'd been unconscious, and he was trying desperately to figure out how to tell if she had been, too.

"Is it always like this?" She asked him as she moved as close to him as possible.

"No, Sookie, it is never like this. This is new, even to me."

"How is that possible?"

"You'll learn eventually that everything is possible, my lover. The world is so complex that even I can still be surprised." He kissed her hair and held her tight, and tried not to cry in front of her. His mind was spinning – why her? Why here? Why now?

He found himself wondering again if a vampire could be glamoured. He had so many questions and no one to ask them of – he needed a Witch or a wizard, someone who knew about Supes and magick.

Ironically, the person best qualified to recommend someone was Sophie Ann.

Eric looked at the clock. 5:16. He had just enough time to make a phone call before he went to rest. Sookie was dozing off, so he let her drift away, then kissed her, wrote her a note and went to his cache for the day. He pulled out his cell as soon as he was settled.

"Sheriff Northman?"

"Yes, Andre – is she available? I need a referral from her."

"Just a moment."

"Eric, darling, how are you?"

Good. She doesn't know yet.

"I'm fine, my Queen, but I need a referral. You wouldn't happen to know any Witches, would you?"

"Ooh, I'm intrigued. Anything I can help with?"

"It's not related to my office. It's a personal matter. I just need a little information and I knew you were the most well connected person of my acquaintance."

"Hang on…" She spoke to someone in the background and he heard a young woman giggle. "Eric – I think I have someone for you if you don't mind that she's in New Orleans."

"That would be fine, actually, if she's good."

"My dear Hadley assures me that she's quite skilled. Her name is Amelia Broadway."

"Does she know her well?"

"She's her landlady, but they're much friendlier than you might expect."

Eric wrote down the phone number and email address and thanked Sophie Ann profusely as she promised him an invitation to her party next month at the mansion. He pulled his laptop off the recessed shelf and sent an email to the Witch requesting a consultation by phone or in person, as she preferred:

Hello, Ms. Broadway,
I am Sheriff of Vampire Regent Area 5 in Louisiana, located in Shreveport. I was referred to you by your tenant Hadley and her friend Sophie Ann. I find myself in need of a practioner who has some expertise in dealing with Divine Feminine energies, most specifically, the Goddess Freyja.
I require absolute discretion in this matter. I can come to New Orleans if necessary or would be happy to pay your way here if you'd like to consult personally. I hope you will reply at your earliest convenience, as there is some sense of urgency in this situation.
Warmest regards,

Eric Northman

He went to rest hoping that this Witch was competent and discrete, and immediately available, because he needed some independent confirmation of what he thought was going on.

**

"Good morning, Miss Stackhouse!"

Sookie's eyes flew open. Where the hell was she? Oh, yeah – Eric's house. Margaret was standing beside the bed with a tray and a huge smile, and Sookie realized to her complete mortification that she was naked under the covers.

"Good morning, Margaret – did I oversleep?"

"Well, it is 1 o'clock and I knew you might want to sleep in, so I brought you a lunch tray. You can eat your sandwich and chips and go right back to sleep. This turkey will knock you right out."

Sookie held the covers tightly to her chest as she sat up in the bed and Margaret got her settled.

"This sandwich is gorgeous!" It was in a long, fresh Italian roll like they use for a sub and there had to be 2 pounds of meat in it, with lots of fixin's on the side these cute little dishes.

"Oh, I hope you enjoy it. I had to guess at what you might like. I figured most girls like turkey because it's low in fat and then I figured you might like a few baked potato chips with it. I put a little Ho-Ho there for dessert, too. Now, if you want anything else to eat, just say the word."

"This looks fantastic. You even got one of my favorite kinds of soda pop. I love Diet Rite cola."

"Oh, good. I was guessing at that, too, but I figured the no caffeine and no sodium and no calories was a safe bet." Margaret was very cheerful, almost beaming at Sookie. "Is there anything else I can get for you?"

"Oh, no, this is fantastic!"

"Would you like the TV on, Miss?"

"Uh, yeah, I don't know where it is…"

"The controls are always right here on Mr. Northman's nightstand. You press this button," she held it down to show her, "and there's the TV."

A big flat screen TV rose up out of a cabinet at the end of the bed, almost like magick.

"Wow!"

"Alright, you press this button to bring up the guide, this one to change channels. You've got all the premium channels to choose from."

"Wow!" Sookie couldn't think of anything else to say.

"Alright then, if there's nothing else, I'll go and I'll check back with you in a bit."

"Thank you so much!" Sookie was amazed. She never knew a turkey sandwich and some television could evoke so many feelings. She was embarrassed at being seen naked in Eric's bed, and at this late hour; she was blown away by the idea that a maid brought her breakfast in bed; she felt like Alice in Wonderland when she saw the TV rise up seemingly out of nowhere; she was crazy in love and she was WAY beyond her "raisin's" here in this fancy mansion full of servants. She hoped they didn't all think she was a bumpkin, or even worse, a whore.

To be fair, though, she got nothing at all like that from Margaret's thoughts. Mostly, she was happy Eric found someone to love, which aroused Sookie's curiosity. Why would a servant be so invested in her boss's love life? She'd have to ask Eric how long Margaret had worked for him. Maybe there was a back story there that she ought to know? Everywhere she looked in this place, there were things that provoked question after question. Tonight, before she and Eric went to bed, she was going to make sure she got a few answers so she'd understand more about the dynamics in the house. Everything here was so different than anything she had expected, that she was brimming with curiosity.

She had lots of time to think while she ate that huge sandwich and she decided it might be a good idea to ask Eric to watch a movie after dinner so they could talk a bit. If they came straight upstairs, she knew not much talking was going to happen. That big new couch in the den looked really comfy and she could definitely see snuggling up and talking down there for a while before they had more sex.

There was no light of any kind coming in around the windows, and Sookie wondered if there was any chance of lying in the sun after she ate. She could always doze as she did, so she'd get sleep and a tan at the same time. She wondered if she should shower before tanning, but then she'd be sweaty. She could shower after tanning before dinner, but that might eliminate the possibility of soaking in the big tub, and she was hoping they could do that before bed. While she was trying to work that out, she realized that she really ought to call Gran and put her mind at ease.

She looked around and saw the phone on Eric's nightstand, so she reached for the silver-gray handset and dialed her house number. The phone only rang once.

"Hello?" Gran's obviously anxious voice cracked a little.

"Hi, Gran. I just wanted to call and see how you're doing today. I just woke up and I'm eating lunch."

"Did Mr. Northman have food in the house?"

"Yeah, actually, his maid made me a gorgeous turkey sub. She's really nice."

"He has a maid?"

"Several, actually, and gardeners and I don't know what all. He's having some work done in his house, but when it's done, I want you to come and see how nice it is. It's so normal looking. It's a Victorian, 4 stories high, and there's an attached garage. I haven't seen out back yet, but the house itself is just beautiful."

"That sounds very nice. So you're not alone there?"

"No, there are lots of people around here in the day time. They seem to go home right after dinner, or they did last night, so Eric and I were alone. He's even having things done to the house just to make it more convenient for me."

"Oh, my!"

"Yeah, and you should see – the maid has the bathroom and my nightstand stocked with about any kind of toiletry or cosmetic I'd ever want or need."

"Does he have women there often?"

"No, I'm the first one ever. I know I shouldn't, but I listened in to the maid a little earlier and she's really happy he found someone. She really likes him and likes working for him."

"Well, that's very nice to know that he's a good employer."

"Wait until you see how pretty it is, Gran. If you told me that the guy who owns Fangtasia lived in a house like this, I'd never have believed it. He's so much more than meets the eye – though what meets the eye is pretty wonderful!"

"Well, I'm glad you're having a good time. And you're sure you feel safe there?"

"Honestly, Gran, I never felt safer in my life. I feel like I'm where I'm supposed to be."

"That's lovely, Sweetheart! You'll be home tomorrow, then?"

"Yes, I'll drive home as soon as I wake up. I have the late shift at Merlotte's so that will give me plenty of time to have dinner and get ready. Did you happen to do laundry today?"

"Yes, so you've got clean uniforms waiting for you on your dresser."

"Oh, cool – thank you! Do you need me to stop at the store or anything on my way home tomorrow?"

"I hadn't thought about it, but that might save me a trip into town. I'll have to see what we need…"

"OK, well, make a list and I'll call you tomorrow before I leave here."

"Alright, honey, I'll do that."

"OK, I probably better not run Eric's phone bill up. Is there anything else you need before I go?"

"No, everything here is just fine. I'll talk to you tomorrow. You be careful, Sookie."

"I will, Gran. Don't worry about me."

"Bye-bye, now!" Gran hung up the phone, still a little worried, but sure about two things – first, she was sure that by now Sookie had had sex with Mr, Northman, and second, she was head over heels in love with him. She just hoped he was an honorable man who wouldn't suddenly break Sookie's heart, but there was a part of her that felt an odd sense of calm around the whole situation. When Sookie told her she was right where she was supposed to be, some part of Gran agreed with that.

Sookie finished her sandwich with great relish, and laughed at herself because of it. Either Margaret knew some secret to making turkey taste better than it ever did, or Sookie was just loving everything associated with Eric. She was considering tearing into the Ho-Ho when Margaret came back to check on her.

"Hello, Miss. How did you enjoy your sandwich?"

"I loved it. I don't know what you did to it, but it was the best turkey sandwich I ever had, and I'm not exaggerating at all!"

"Oh, good, I'm so glad you enjoyed it."

"Hey, what's the weather like outside today?"

"It's very nice out, Miss. It's warm and sunny, and there are just a few clouds in a perfect blue sky."

"Cool – is there a back yard? Would I be in the way if I went out to lie in the sun?"

"You wouldn't be in the way at all, Miss. The gardeners usually mow on Fridays and Tuesdays, so you won't be disturbed. There are some nice lounge chairs out there. Do you need anything else?"

"I brought my suit and my beach towel, but I forgot to bring a radio. You wouldn't happen to have one around, would you?"

"Yes, I believe there's a battery operated radio in the pantry that we keep in case of storms. You're welcome to use that. I'll go make sure it's got fresh batteries for you. You just come down whenever you want and I'll help you get settled."

"Thank you so much! I'll be down in a few minutes."

"Alright, Miss," Margaret smiled at her as she took the tray back down to the kitchen with her. "Oh – I think this is for you." She handed Sookie an envelope that had her name written on it in very pretty script.

Sookie looked at the nice parchment paper and the beautiful handwriting, wondering what it could be, and she opened it very carefully in case it was something she wanted to keep.

My Sookie,
I have no words to tell you how much I enjoyed our time together last night, or what it meant to me. I'm planning to keep you up late again tonight, so rest if you can today. Feel free to look around the house and use or help yourself to anything you like. I want you to be comfortable here. If you need or want anything, just tell Margaret and she'll see to it. If you have the time, please make those lists of toiletries and foods that you like and leave them with her.
Enjoy your day. I can't wait to see you.
Love,
Eric

Sookie was overwhelmed. No one had ever written her a note like that and she tried very hard not to cry, but her eyes did well up and spill over a bit. She said a little prayer that if this was a dream, she never wake up. It was all too perfect and now that she'd been here, she couldn't go back to being alone. She realized she was being maudlin so she tried to shake it off and get on with her day. She carefully folded the note and put it back into the envelope, then stuck it between the pages of her diary.

Sookie decided a quick shower, just in case, was her best bet and she'd leave her hair wet and put it up. In just a few minutes she was in her bright pink suit with her towel wrapped around her waist and bouncing down the stairs. She stopped off on the second floor, just to look around, though it was obviously under construction. The area to the right was being turned into the kitchenette she had been told about, and there was already a fridge in place, but not in use yet, cupboards that were so new the tags were still on them, and an island that was apparently not quite where it would finally sit. She went down the hall and found that there were three bedrooms that were all newly painted and each had a big brass bed in it but no mattresses or linens yet. There was a nice bathroom halfway down the hall on the left, between two of the rooms, and there was a big closet that had some linens and towels in it.

She went on down to the first floor, which was gorgeous in the daylight. The front windows were open so the fountain was visible, and the doors to what she was pretty sure was the dining room were open and people working in there. She heard a woman's voice in there giving directions. Sookie started into the kitchen but she was called back.

"Excuse me, Miss?"

"Yes?" Sookie was shocked at being addressed by the tall, elegant woman standing in the dining room doorway.

"Are you Sookie, by any chance?"

"Yes, I am."

"Wonderful! I'm Giselle Antoine-de Broux, the decorator. I was hoping I could show you a few things and get your input on them?"

"My input?"

"Yes, Mr. Northman said to make sure that everything was to your liking."

"Oh…"

"Can you step into the dining room for just a second and look at a couple of things?"

The woman showed Sookie half a dozen swatches and a couple of sketches, asking her preferences on things like furniture and window treatments. It only took 10 or 15 minutes, but her head was spinning by the time she went out to the back yard. There was a lounge chair on the opposite side of a big blue tarp that had a towel spread on it and a table next to it that held a pitcher of sweet tea, a glass and a radio. Thoughts of the decorator were quickly replaced with a burning desire to know what was under the blue tarp. Once she found a station she liked on the radio and settled back in the chair, she promptly fell asleep.

Sookie had no idea that is was about three o'clock when Margaret said softly, "You might want to turn over now, dear and get your back tanned."

Sookie sleepily turned over and Margaret helped her undo the back of he bikini so she had no lines on her back. Sookie was right back to sleep before Margaret made it into the back door.

The next thing Sookie knew, she felt a little chill. She looked around and realized that the sun had gone down behind the trees at the back of the property and it was a little bit cold now. She fiddled with the back of her suit and once she managed to get it in place, she got her stuff together and went into the kitchen.
"Wow, it smells great in here!" Sookie said as she came in the door.

"You said you liked Shrimp Étouffée, yes?"

"Yeah, I did. Is that what I smell?"

"Yes, it is, Miss. Are you ready to eat?"

"Um – should I get dressed first?"

"Not to sit in the kitchen. Just have a seat and I'll bring you a big bowl."

"OK, thank you!"

In no time at all, Margaret set a bowl of Étouffée and rice in front of her that was unreal – it was big, it was just spicy enough and it was delicious. "Wow – these shrimp are huge! I hope you didn't go to a lot of expense on my account…"

"Not at all, Miss. I'm glad you like it. I made a lot of it, so eat all you want. I'll put the extra in a Tupperware container and you can take it home with you. Mr. Northman said you live with your grandmother, so you can share it with her and she won't have to cook for one night."

"Oh, that's so thoughtful! Thank you so much!"

Sookie ate the first bowl with great relish, then started another as she filled out the lists Margaret had requested so she could shop for her. She even asked for Sookie's clothing sizes, though Sookie couldn't imagine why she'd need them.

Sookie was nearly done with her second big bowl when she heard, "Hello, Ladies!"

"Eric!" She jumped up and hugged him and he laughed with delight.

"How are you, dear one? Did you have a good day?"

"Yeah, I did, it was great."

"You look tan – you have been in the sun?" Eric motioned for her to sit back down and eat.

"Yeah, I was out in the back yard – you don't mind, do you?"

"Not at all. Is that something you enjoy?"

"Oh, yeah, I love it. I always joke and say tanning is my only vice."

"You are wearing a bathing suit. Do you like to swim?"

"Yeah, I love it, but I don't get to go much."

"Why not?"

"People at the county pool are afraid of me because… well, you know, so I don't go much anymore. I have a sprinkler in my yard I run through to cool off."

"If you had a pool, you would swim?"

"Yeah, of course."

"Did you notice the blue tarp in the back?"

"Yeah, it's kind of hard to miss. What's under it?"

"A swimming pool."

Her eyes got huge. "You have a swimming pool in your back yard!? That's so cool!"

"I've never opened it since I've lived here. Would you like me to engage the pool services and get it opened for you?"

"Oh – well, I don't want you to go to any expense…"

"Actually, now that I think about it, a moonlight swim with my Sookie sounds very pleasant." He stroked her cheek and gave her a smoldering look.

"Yeah, I guess it would be, especially on a hot, Louisiana night."

"Alright, I'll have my day man arrange for the work and we'll see if we can't have it ready for you the next time you visit."

"Really?!" Sookie was trying to hold back how excited she was, but it was hard because she always wanted a private swimming pool. "That'd be really nice…"

Eric laughed because he could see how excited she was at the prospect and knew she didn't want to admit how much she would like it. He could feel what she was feeling, though, and it made him very happy, indeed.

"So, what shall we do tonight, my Sookie?"

"Did you have anything planned?"

"No, it's entirely up to you – any ideas?"

"Well, I thought it might be nice to snuggle on that big couch in the den and watch a movie, then soak in that big bathtub of yours…"

"Mmmm – that sounds very nice. What movie shall we watch?"

"I don't know what you have – do you have a favorite?"

"I'm not sure what's in there, either. I've only looked at them briefly."

"You bought movies you never watched?"

"I haven't had them very long. I had my day man buy a bunch of movies a young lady might like. If there's anything particular that you want that isn't there, let Margaret know."

"What kind of movies do you like?"

"Happy ones. I've seen so much killing and war, that I don't care much for war movies or those with a lot of shooting or suffering. I enjoy nice scenery and good manners in movies and books – things that are soothing rather than stimulating. Have you ever read Jane Austen?"

"The name sounds familiar. Is that a book?"

"She's a writer of half a dozen novels or so. A lot of young women enjoy her work. I thought you might have read some in school."

"No, I don't think so. Did they make movies about her books?"

"Yes, they've made several. I thought I saw one of two in the cabinet the other day. They take place in the Regency period in England so Pam loves them. When I found her, she had some of the books in her room."

"The Regency period? Is that when you met her?"

"No, just after – more the Victorian to Edwardian Era."

"That's English history, right? I don't know much about it."

"Yes, I've taken a few of history classes over the last fifty years or so, and read a great deal. Plus, I dated a librarian in the 80's who schooled me in English literature."

Sookie cracked up. "You dated a librarian?!"

"Yes, I did. I met her at an S&M club – still waters run deep, you know…" he wiggled his eyebrows and Sookie laughed though she wasn't really sure what he meant. She wasn't sure what an S&M club was but she was pretty sure it had to do with kinky sex. That created the most delicious mixture of fear and arousal in her that Eric could scarcely conceal his awareness of it.

"OK, I guess I'm done eating. That was really great, Margaret."

"Did you want dessert?' Eric asked, "Margaret, did you make anything else for Sookie?"

"Strawberry shortcake, sir."

"Ooh! I love strawberries!" Sookie reacted before she remembered her manners. "I mean…"

"Coming right up, Miss. Did you tell Mr. Northman that you spoke to the decorator today?"

"Oh, no, not yet."

"You met Giselle?"

"Yeah, she asked for my preferences on some things – carpeting, art work, things like that. Was that OK?"

"Yes, of course – how did you like her suggestions?"

"Everything she showed me was wonderful. I feel like she knows what a place needs to be beautiful and elegant and that's what a wonderful house like this deserves. She showed me watercolors she did of what it will all look like. She's a good artist and she has really clear vision. She was very nice to me, too, which I didn't expect."

"Why wouldn't you expect her to be nice to you, Sookie?"

"I don't know – I thought she might think I was a bimbo. Thanks Margaret!" Sookie smiled up at her as she sat a huge pile of strawberries with two little cakes and lots of whipped cream in front of her.

"I'd never tolerate anyone treating you that way, Sookie. I told her you were a very sweet girl, and you'd be a little shy about speaking your mind, but that the house should ultimately reflect your tastes."

"She said that, and she offered to change anything I didn't like, but I like it all. It's going to look like something from a wonderful magazine or those big books they have at the library that show pictures of fancy houses."

"Good. I want you to love it here."

"I already do. Are you sure it's not too soon for this? I hate for you to spend all this money when you've just met me."

"Do you trust me, Sookie?"

"I wouldn't be here if I didn't," she replied very firmly.

"Then trust me to know what I want. I've had a thousand years to learn my own mind about things. When I see what I want, I don't hesitate because life can change in a heartbeat. I don't do anything I don't want to do."

"Did you really get all this done that fast?"

"Yes – you'd be surprised what you can do if you have enough money."

Sookie laughed a little and said, "that's not something I've ever had. We've always had to scrape by."

"You don't have to anymore, Sookie."

"Oh, I didn't mean…"

"I know you didn't, but I'm going to take every opportunity to make you understand that you have choices and opportunities with me that you didn't have before you met me. Your only limit is your imagination."

Sookie laughed out loud at that.

"You don't believe me?"

"I just never heard anybody say anything like that. I don't think you'd lie to me, of course, but it's such a weird idea."

"When we're apart this week, think about it. Really think about what your perfect life would be if you could start from scratch and live anywhere or do anything you wanted."

"Honestly, I don't want much. I want to be loved by somebody I can trust. I'm more concerned with taking care of Gran than anything material."

"She means a lot to you…"

"She made a lot of sacrifices to raise my brother and me. It's the least I can do to do what I can to make her life easier. That's why I work so many shifts at Merlotte's to help her out."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, on what I earn, I could afford to live on my own, but Gran wouldn't be able to keep up with the taxes and the utilities on the house, so I stay there and pay them so she has a little bit of money left for herself."

"Your brother should be the one to do that for both of you."

"Ha! Jason left the minute he turned 18. He lives in our parents' old house and he never gave her a penny that I know of. She's lucky if he gives her a birthday card. I told him you said something like that and he just shrugged it off."

"Very dishonorable." He was shaking his head as Margaret offered Sookie more strawberry shortcake.

"Oh, no, thank you. That was wonderful!"

"I'm glad you liked it, dear."

"OK, Eric, I'm ready to watch a movie."

"Alright, let's go see what we can find." He took her hand and led her into the den and over to the video cabinet by the bathroom door.

"Wow," Sookie said with surprise, "that's a lot of movies! Are there any of those you were talking about?"

"Let's see – here's one called Emma, about a young woman who thinks she's a matchmaker but isn't really very good at it; here's Sense and Sensibility, about two sisters and their different temperaments in matters of the heart; this one is very famous – Pride and Prejudice, one of the most famous love stories ever written. Then there's a lesser known work called Persuasion, about a spinster who encounters a man she wasn't allowed to marry when she was younger."

"They all sound sad."

"No, they have sad parts, but the endings are very satisfying."

"OK, pick one."

"Sense and Sensibility is a relatively new one, and the actress who plays the eldest sister won an Academy award for the screen play, so let's start with it."

"She looks familiar…"Sookie pointed to a very pretty actress on the DVD cover.

"Yes, she was in a very famous movie called Titanic."

"Oh, yeah – I saw that. It was good but it was way too sad."

"Yes, I agree."

"OK, let's watch that one."

Eric unwrapped the movie and put it in the DVD player as Sookie sat on the big, soft velvety couch.

"This is the biggest couch I ever saw. I love it."

"Yes, I thought, given my size, I needed something that big to hold two people."

"I think this would hold both of us and a friend or two…" Sookie said before she realized how it sounded.

Eric laughed as he closed the door on the DVD player and brought the remote to the couch with him.

"Excuse me, Mr. Northman?"

"Yes, Margaret?"

"The dishes are running now and I popped Miss Sookie a bowl of popcorn…"

"Oh, cool!" Sookie thought she smelled popcorn.

"… and I brought this quilt down from the upstairs closet. I thought you might want to snuggle up as you watch your show."

"Oh, good idea!" Sookie loved the idea of snuggling under a nice quilt with Eric.

"Thank you, Margaret," Eric said with a smile, "I can always count on you to think of everything."

"Oh, and here's a can of that soda you like, Dear," she said to Sookie. "There's plenty more in the fridge and if you leave before I'm up tomorrow, your Étouffée is in a white plastic bowl with a red lid."

"Thank you so much! That's so thoughtful of you."

"My pleasure. The rest of the staff has gone home. If you don't need me anymore…"

"Have a pleasant evening, Margaret," Eric said fondly.

"Good night, you two. Have fun."

Eric sat next to Sookie, hit the play button on the remote and pulled her close. "I hope I don't smell bad from being out in the sun…" she said apologetically.

He whispered in her ear. "You smell of spring air and sunshine, and your fragrance is even sweeter today. I don't think you could ever smell bad, Sookie, not with that scent." He pulled the clip out of her hair, which was still a bit damp, and he inhaled deeply, enjoying the perfume of the shampoo she had used as it mingled with her natural scent. Eric smiled to himself that if she only knew how much better she smelled than anyone he had ever known, she wouldn't be so apologetic.

"Are we allowed to talk during the movie?" Sookie asked hopefully as Eric pulled the beach towel from around her waist.

"Of course, Sookie. I'll tell you about it and you will have questions, plus you can tell me about your day."

"There isn't much to tell. Margaret made me an amazing lunch and I lay in the sun. She even came out to tell me when to turn over so I got sun on both sides."

"She is one of the best employees I have ever had. She's very competent and very loyal. She was with me for two years before I moved here."

"She cares a lot about you. She likes that we're together."

"Yes, I know. I can tell that she likes you, because she does extra things that I'd never demand or even think to ask her for you. She smiles at you when you aren't looking."

"I didn't know that, but I know she's really nice. She's a great cook, too."

"Oh, yes, she can always be counted on to impress my guests with her cooking. Of course, that's mostly cakes or pies and usually just an accountant or a lawyer."

"I hope I'm not creating extra work for her…"

"She's happy to have more to do. She always thought I paid her too much for too little, but I wanted her to be available when I needed her. When I told her you would be coming here she was beside herself. She said she'd do anything you needed her to do and she meant it."

"You have a knack for hiring good people, don't you?"

"I'm a pretty good judge of character, and I pay well enough that people make an extra effort to stay in my employ. They know they can make more money with me than with anyone else doing comparable work."

"Wow – most bosses pay as little as possible."

"Yes, and most employees do as little as possible because of it. You might want to think about that, you know."

"What?"

"I've told you that you have no need to work, but if you insist on doing so, you might want to consider working at Fangtasia."

"Huh?"

"You'd make more in one night at Fangtasia than you make in a week at Merlotte's."

"You want me to work at Fangtasia?"

"I don't want you to work at all, but if you insist on it, I'd like to see you get a fair wage for your efforts."

"Wow – I'd have to really think about that."

"There's no hurry, it's just something to keep in mind. I wanted you to know it was an option."

"I never would have thought of that. I wouldn't really fit in there, you know…"

"In order to draw in tourists, I need to keep the vampires coming in. Some of them are under contract to do so, but you being there would be an added incentive."

"Wouldn't I have to wear black and stuff?"

"No, not at all. I'd want you to dress just as you normally do - pretty little dresses, like you're going on a picnic," he teased her.

"Like vampire bait?"

"What?" he laughed, surprised.

"Bill said that night he took me to Fangtasia that I looked like vampire bait."

"Well, yes, then, exactly. You'd lure them in," he laughed as he wiggled his eyebrows at her.

"Wouldn't that make them likely to attack me?"

"Not if they know you're mine – they wouldn't dare. They'd still want to be around you, though."

"Why?"

"You smell good. You're easy on the eyes. It's a fantasy – just like they fantasize about the dancers or bar tenders or me."

"Yeah, but sometimes they do get to hook up, right?"

"Not with me, not anymore, especially not if we are bonded."

"What does being bonded have to do with it?"

"If we are bonded, I belong to you and you belong to me, literally. No one can touch me without your permission."

"Like, not even a hug or a kiss on the cheek?"

"No, not even that, not without your permission."

"Would I be able to hug or kiss my Gran?"

"Yes, of course, I'd want you to do that. You could kiss or hug your brother…"

"That's not likely to be a problem…"

"…but you couldn't hug your boss, for example, or one of your brother's friends. That would not be permitted."

"Oh, OK. You'd be able to touch Pam, though, right?"

"With your permission, but since she is my Childe, I would think you would allow it."

"Yeah, of course I would. Oh, look – they're sword fighting!"

"With wooden swords, yes. I'll teach you to fight with a real sword if you'll let me."

"Is that something I should know?"

"It's a good idea if you are going to be around Supes of any kind. Should war break out, you would be better prepared to defend yourself."

"Is that likely? That I'd need to fight?"

"No, it's not, but it's always best to be prepared. More likely I'd be defending you, but things happen unexpectedly."

"It might be kind of a cool thing to know. Is it good exercise," she asked jokingly.

"Yes, actually, it's very good for firming the thighs," he teased back with a gentle squeeze of her upper leg.

"For real?"

"Yes, part of training is to do lunges."

"OK, so teach me sometime."

Eric smiled. That was much easier than he expected. He knew that she had no concept yet of how awful a Supe war could be, and that was fine. He'd feel better knowing she had a little experience with a sword, just in case, and she was still far enough removed from it to think of it as fun rather than survival. Hopefully, they would be bonded before the reality of it sunk in.

So far, their development was ideal for Eric's purposes. Please, Freyja, let her agree to bond before she realizes she has no choice. He wasn't letting her go now, not knowing whom she was. He hoped that this all meant that she wouldn't want to get away from him. If she was intended for him, hopefully that meant she'd have no desire to go, but these things were never certain. Speaking of which, he wondered if the Witch had gotten back to him.

He pulled his phone out of his pocket, and said, "email," when she gave him a questioning look. She smiled and snuggled back up to him, watching the Dashwood girls walk up to Barton Cottage. There was a message from wkkdwtch AT nola dot US – perfect!

"Sookie, would you be offended if I went into my office for a minute? I need to return a call."

"Sure, Sweetie. You want to stop the movie?"

"No, you keep watching and we'll talk more about it when I get back." He kissed her on the forehead and went into this office, calling the number Amelia Broadway had given him.

"Hello?"

"Ms. Broadway? This is Eric Northman."

"Oh, hi – I checked you out with Hadley and she says you're who you say you are, so what can I do for you?"
"I assume this is confidential – this cannot get back to Hadley or her friend…"

"No problem – it's between you, me and the Goddess."

"Very well. I have a rather unique situation I am in and I need some guidance. Have you ever encountered a direct incarnation of a Goddess?"

"Well, in some sense we all are, but in the sense that you mean, no, I don't think I have in person."

"Alright, this person – a young woman, of course – is someone I met recently and I recognized Her almost instantly as a former lover."

"Lover… as in you were literally Freyja's lover?"

"Yes, quite literally, hundreds of years ago, of course."

"Of course."

"I'm quite serious."

"Yes, I know that you are. So you recognized her…?"

"Yes, and we have become very close very quickly. What I want to know is, how much free will is involved in this situation? I believe she is intended for me, that she was specifically sent to me as the result of a promise Freyja made to me long ago. If she really is the fulfillment of the promise, can she still reject me?"

"Free will tends to override any kind of magick, but she'd have to be quite repulsed to turn her back on you if she's whom you think she is. I'd expect that kind of attachment to transcend almost any kind of trauma."

"Is there a way for you to confirm my suspicion?"

"Well, I've thrown a Tarot spread on it and the indication here is that you are correct – it is She, and I do see a promise being kept. Before I give you a definite 'yes' I'd prefer to meet the two of you and see you together. Would that be possible?"

"It could be arranged, I suppose. I wouldn't want her to know just yet…"

"No, of course not. It would be best in a social situation. Are you going to attend Sophie Ann's party on the dark moon a week from Friday?"

"I have been invited, and I could bring her as a guest, I suppose, though it's much sooner than I had hoped to take her into that world."

"I imagine you'd like to know right away."

"I would, indeed. Now that I think of it, a party might be best. We could pretend to be business acquaintances and you could chat with her. You need to be aware, though, that she is a telepath."

"Really?"

"Yes, she can read human minds very easily."

"I'm intrigued. Let's do that then. Rest assured, neither Sophie Ann nor Hadley will know what we are doing, or whom she is to you."

"Except, of course, that she is mine."

"Oh, really? How long have you known her?"

"Less than a week. We became very attached almost instantly."

"That's a good sign. Has she ever formed an attachment so quickly before?"

"Never – I am her first… relationship." Eric was trying to be delicate out of respect for Sookie, but he needed to get the point across.

"Really? How old is she?"

"25."

"You're kidding?"

"No, I'm quite serious."

"But you are sure that she's Freyja? She's a very sexual aspect…"

"Quite. I can't explain it – it's as if it has lain dormant within her and was only released when we came together."

"And since then…"

"There is no doubt in my mind, but I require independent verification. I'm not in the habit of leaving things unexamined."

"That's why you've lived as long as you have."

"Exactly. I don't treat these things lightly. I understand the Force at work here and respect it. I just need to know the parameters of what I am dealing with and perhaps when and where it will be appropriate to let her know."

"She has no training in magick, I assume?"

"None as far as I know. I'd be shocked if she did."

"What kind of person is she?"

"Very bright, if a bit unschooled. She likes to read, she works in a bar and takes care of her grandmother. She's uncommonly pretty and she has unusual qualities."

"Such as?"

"Her scent and her taste."

"They're unusual?"

"Yes, she tastes and smells much sweeter than a human should. She's quite intoxicating."

"OK, that's another indication that there's Divine intervention. If you have any specific intuitions or dreams, be sure to let me know."

"I did hear something, last night."

"Did she hear it, too?"

"I don't think so."

"What was it."

"A very happy woman's voice saying "she's home.""

"This was during…"

"Just… after."

"Alright. I'm going to do some more research in this before we meet at the party. I'll approach you – I hear you stand out."

"I'm rather tall."

"Huge is what I hear, and gorgeous with long blonde hair and blue eyes."

Eric smiled smugly to himself – that had to come directly from Sophie Ann. Good to know. "I'm sure some would find that description accurate."

"Alright. If you have any other questions, feel free to call or email. If I don't hear from you before then, I'll see you at Sophie Ann's soiree."

"Thank you for your help. Naturally, I'll pay for your time."

"I trust that you will. See you there."

Eric went back out to the den and wrapped his arms around Sookie, who was really getting into the movie now.

"Hi, Sweetie!" She kissed him.

"Hi. Are you enjoying the movie?"

"Yeah, I feel so bad for Colonel Brandon! He's obviously so in love with Marianne, and now she's only got eyes for Willoughby!"

"Yes, she's dazzled by his good looks."

"I know how that feels. It's still sad for Brandon."

"Keep watching."

"OK, why does that guy live with his mother-in-law when his wife is dead?"

"She'd probably have no income of her own, so it's his responsibility to care for her. He's a man of means, and he seems to enjoy her company."

"Yeah, I guess it would be better than living in a big old house alone with just servants." It flashed in Sookie's mind that that's how Eric had been living for some time, and it made her feel protective of him. He smiled to himself when he felt a wave of love and concern from her.

"I like the way they talk. Their accents are so pretty."

"Not as pretty as yours."

"You don't have to say that, Eric."

"I mean it. I love to listen to you speak. It's the second thing I noticed about you."

"What was the first?" She was being sassy now, to his sheer delight.

"Well, you were wearing that little dress…"

"And…."

"Well, while the overall package was nothing short of inspiring, I must admit that your breasts commanded my attention most."

"They're not too small?"

"They are perfect. You are perfect. There is nothing about you that I would change."

"Except my job and my clothes…"

"I love your clothes, but you can afford even nicer things now."

"You keep saying that."

"It's true, if you'll let it be."

"What would you do? Give me an allowance? I'd really feel like a kept woman then!"

"Alright, let's be logical for a minute. Except for the ceremony and the license, what is the difference in a wife and a kept woman?"

Sookie looked stunned, started to speak, then stopped for a minute, so he continued, "both have access to their man's money, both are supported by him, he gives them both sustenance as well as occasional presents…"

"Yeah, but a wife is someone who is loved and he's made a commitment to be with her forever. A mistress isn't necessarily loved – there's no commitment, it's just a financial arrangement."

"I defy you to find a mistress anywhere who thinks she has only a financial arrangement. At that point, she is a prostitute, not a girlfriend. Most girlfriends expect to become wives, even if the man is already married to another."

"OK, I can see that. I do know of women who get strung along with promises he'll leave his wife but they almost never do. I still think a wife is different though."

"How important is the difference?"

"Eric, are you kidding?! It's the MOST important thing!"

"Then marry me."

"Eric!"

"Too soon?" He gave her a Cheshire cat grin.

"Uh, yeah – I already feel like we're on a speeding train as it is," she laughed.

"Alright, as long as it is understood that eventually, I expect us to marry."

"Do you really mean that?"

"Of course I do. I've talked about bonding with you, Sookie – that is a far greater commitment than marriage."

"In your world, maybe, but in the world of my family and friends, the marriage is the thing. Even if they knew what a blood bond was, they wouldn't understand it. I barely understand it."

"Does it not appeal to you?"

"Honestly, it sounds amazing! It sounds the way love is supposed to be – you become one with each other, you can feel what the other feels – that must be so gratifying."

"Yes, it is. It is a closeness no words can describe."

Sookie fell quiet for a few minutes and settled her head on his chest. He knew from the swirl of emotions within her that she was considering it. He was sure she would consent very soon, and it couldn't be soon enough to suit him.

"You know, a week ago today, I had no idea you existed. Now I can't imagine living without you," she said softly.

"I told you, Sookie – life can change in a heartbeat. This time last week, I had no idea there would be a beautiful woman watching a movie with me in my den. When the Goddess gives you blessings, you grab them and make the most of them."

"What were you doing this time last week?"

"Lying in my bed reading a book and listening to my iPod."

"What's an iPod?"

"It's a new kind of music player. You load all your music onto it and you can carry it in your pocket."

"What kind of music do you like?"

"Many kinds, but I often play traditional Swedish music to remind me of home."

"No Tuvan throat singing?" Sookie asked wryly.

Eric knew he couldn't let her know he knew what that was about. "Why on earth would I listen to those awful noises?"

"Yeah, that's what I'd like to know. They're horrible!"

"Where did you hear such a thing?"

"Bill Compton was playing it in his car the night he brought me to Fangtasia."

"When I have a woman in my car, she picks the music."

"You're smart. Believe me, no girl wants to be trapped in the car with that, especially if it's already a bad night."

"I rather enjoyed that night."

"Yeah, I did, too, once you got there. Between the raid and the ride home, though, I wasn't a happy camper. All I could think about was wanting to go back and talk to you."

"You nearly got your wish."

"I got better than my wish. I never dreamed you'd hover outside my window and talk to me that way. I felt like I was dreaming." Sookie said with wonder in her voice and Eric laughed softly. "No kidding, I still do!"

"I know. I feel that way, too. I keep hoping I won't awake and lose it all."

"Exactly. Wait – that's Willoughby at that ball in London? Why did she yell out that way?"

"She's overly demonstrative with her feelings, which is considered very improper. See how everyone is shocked by her behavior?"

"The creep won't even shake her hand! And now he's ignoring her and the new girl is making fun of her clothes!? Nobody better EVER treat me that way!"

"No one ever will, my lover."

"Wow – I guess it was good her big sister was there to drag her out. I'd have pulled that chick's hair out, though."

Eric laughed at the thought of Sookie fighting – over him, of course – and it was thrilling. He could tell she'd be quite the little hellcat if she were provoked. Another thing that reminded him of Freyja. "Oh, you would, would you?"

"Yeah – just wait. If I ever see one of those bimbos at Fangtasia with her paws on you, you'll find out."

"So I trust I'll never have to see you hug your boss, or anything of the kind."

"Nope – it works both ways. Until it doesn't, of course."

"What does that mean?"

"It means if you ever cheat on me, all bets are off."

"That will never happen. If we were bonded, it would be impossible."

"Literally impossible?"

"Yes." OK, he was stretching the truth a bit, but he had an agenda here and it couldn't come together quickly enough to suit him. He told himself it was for her own good and almost believed it. "I have an idea. Keep watching and I'll be right back." He was up like a shot and into the kitchen while Sookie became engrossed in Marianne and Elinor fighting because she wouldn't explain the deal with Willoughby.

"What did I miss?" Eric said as he came back.

"The older sister just asked Brandon to take them home because Marianne is all broken up over that snake in the grass, Willoughby."

Sookie barely noticed that Eric was kicking off his boots and taking off his shirt behind her. He spread the blanket on the floor in front of the couch and sat with his back against it.

"What are you doing?" She asked while he arranged the quilt.

"Come sit here, between my legs." He patted the floor in front of him.

Sookie's eyes lit up and she gave him a flirty smile… she had a feeling this was going to be good.

"OK," she said, feigning suspicion as she settled in front of him.

He untied the back of her bathing suit as he told her, "you keep watching the movie, dear one, and I'm going to make you feel really, really good."

"Mmm – I like the sound of that," she said as the two of them got settled so that Eric could rub her back. He opened a bottle that she could only see in her peripheral vision. "What's that?"

"Peanut oil."

"Peanut oil?"

"Yes, it's very good for the skin. I have better massage oils upstairs, but this was handy so we'll use it this time."

"This time? Is massage going to be a regular thing?" she asked hopefully.

"Of course – unless you don't like it. I didn't think to ask…"

"Are you kidding – I love it!"

"Good. It's one of my many talents."

"There seems to be no limit to your talents," Sookie laughed. "Oh, no – Edward didn't expect that obnoxious Lucy to be there with Elinor!"

"Yes, Lucy is quite the fly in the ointment."

"He's so awkward! And Marianne is going off on her again. She needs to calm down."

"Elinor agrees with you," Eric laughed as he spread a generous amount of oil on her back. He could tell Sookie was already enjoying this. It occurred to him that she had probably never had a professional massage. "Sookie, have you ever had a massage before?"

"Not really. Just short ones from other girls at a slumber party."

"Mmm – that's a pretty picture," he teased. "Seriously, have you ever been to a spa or had professional body work?"

"No, of course not."

"Why "of course not?""

"Regular people don't do things like that, Eric. That's for people with plenty of money and too much time on their hands."

"So you wouldn't want to go to a spa with me and have massage and exfoliating treatments and facials…"

"Sure, I would. I'm not against it, I just can't afford it."

"Hmm – I think I feel a short vacation coming up. There's a vampire hotel in Phoenix that has a wonderful day spa for human guests. You'd spend the day being pampered, then we'd have a wonderful little villa all to ourselves at night."

"That sounds nice, but expensive."

"Wouldn't cost you a penny, my dear, only your time and attendance."

"Oh," she stretched forward, lengthening her back as he stroked the length of it firmly, "you make everything so tempting," she laughed.

"You just wait, Sookie Stackhouse, sooner or later, I'm going to spoil you rotten and you'll not only let me, you'll enjoy it," he said with absolute certainty.

Sookie giggled. Even if he was full of crap, and she didn't think he was, it was sheer joy to hear someone say these things to her. Just the words were so comforting and she could feel the sincerity in his words. He really did want to take care of her. He was pressing his thumbs in on both sides of her spine and running them upward to her neck and she pictured herself as a piece of dough being rolled out. It felt so good. There was tension melting away from her that she never noticed was there before.

"Oh, no, she's not going to tell that mean lady about her and Edward, is she?" Sookie cracked up as Fannie grabbed Lucy by the nose and threw her out of her house.

Eric laughed just because Sookie's laugh was so cute.

"Wow – I'm glad Elinor finally stood up to Marianne. Like she thinks no one else feels anything!"

Eric had rubbed all the knots out of Sookie's back, so he pulled her back against his chest and held her close as he massaged her hand very deeply. She laid her head back on his shoulder, relaxing and watching the movie as she enjoyed the attention he was paying to her hand. She was amazed at how nimble his long fingers were, and how good it felt just to have her hand rubbed.

"OK, this scene is a bit much, with her standing there in the rain spouting poetry."

"True, but that's the whole point with Marianne. She's over the top. Remember at the beginning she told her mother nothing could be more glorious than dying for love?"

"Yeah, she did say that, didn't she? She's not going to die, is she?"

"Wait and see," he teased her as he kissed that hand, then began to massage the other one.

"Tease!" she giggled.

"You have the softest hands I've ever felt, Sookie."

"Thanks," she giggled shyly.

"This oil will make you feel even softer when it's washed off."

"Oh, yeah, we've still got a bath coming up, haven't we?" she said more seductively than she meant to, and Eric noticed as she blushed. Eric began kissing her neck softly, moving down to her shoulder.

"Relax, Sookie, we're in no hurry. We're going to finish the movie, and we'll eventually make it upstairs. Everything slow and gentle tonight, alright?"

"Uh-huh" she whispered as his hands gently explored her. The only effort she made was to shift a little to let him remove the bottom of her bathing suit. He gently stretched her out on her side, facing the television, and kissed his way down her back. Moving faster than she could see, he removed his jeans and snuggled up against her. While Elinor was crying and begging Marianne to try to live, Sookie was crying out softly for a different reason, as Eric took her gently from behind as he whispered in her ear and stroked her breasts. She had a deep, hard release as Brandon read poetry to Marianne and they were softly whispering to each other as Marianne learned the new song Brandon sent her with a small piano forte.

"Alright, dear one, watch the end here, then we go to the tub."

Margaret Dashwood was jumping up and down saying that the rider approaching the cottage was Edward and the girls rushed to go inside so they could receive him properly. When Edward told Elinor he wasn't married and she lost control of herself, Sookie nearly cheered. "AW! That's so sweet!"

Eric smiled, thinking how sweet the girl in his arms was, and they chatted a little about the wedding scene.

"Eat your heart out, Willoughby!" she laughed as he watched the wedding from afar on his white horse. "Why is he throwing coins?"

"That's what the English used to do at weddings."

"What about rice?"

"That began in America after the World Wars. GI's picked up the custom in Japan and brought it to this country."

"I didn't know that. If we got married, what would they throw?"

He knew better than to tell her that rice was a symbol of fertility because he didn't want her to think about the fact that to be with him, she had to give up having children. "Flowers? Rose petals? Tens and twenties?" He laughed

"I'm just kidding. I don't need that whole white wedding scene. As long as Gran and Jason were there, I'd be happy."

"You will have the wedding of your dreams, dear one, whatever that dream may be."

She rolled back and looked him right in the eye and he said, "I promise." Without another word he turned off the TV and the lights and swept her up into his arms and up into the bedroom, sitting her on the bed as he ran a bath and lit the room with candles. Sookie watched him and smiled, knowing that the night had just begun.

Entitlement, Pt 5

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Thu, 04 Mar 2010 22:22:00 +0000

Chapter 5 Once More with Feeling

[Author's Note: Some of this will seem very familiar to LATE because we're dealing with the same characters but different time line. My version of the Eric/Sookie mythos is pretty well set – the difference is when it happens and how. That's why things in this story match things in Making Pam, She's Coming Home, Late, etc.

Also, someone mentioned that Sookie would show more resistance. This Sookie never slept with Bill, so there's no conflicting loyalty there. A lot of Sookie's denial and resistance toward Eric had to do with not wanting to change her "one man" status, and not hurting Bill's feelings. This Sookie had a chance to be romanced by Eric without a predisposition to Bill, so she's much more open him. Also, this Eric "recognized" Sookie eariier, because he got close to her before he had a clear picture of her as an individual.]

Once More, With Feeling

Sookie sneaked into the house at 2 AM with her sweater tied around her waist to hide a pinkish wet spot on the back of her dress. She was relieved she made it into the bathroom without being seen, and she put her dress in cold water to soak. Even if the stain on the back came out, the bloodstain on the breast might not. She threw on a robe she had hanging on the back of the door, then went into her room and locked the door behind her.

Eric was already at the window when she got there, giving her that wicked grin that made her weak in the knees. She pulled the screen down as quickly and quietly as she could so he could come in and before she knew it she was on her back and the robe thrown open, Eric between her legs licking, a breast in each hand. She was beginning to think she would never cool down again. Every time she had sex with Eric, it seemed to make her want more. She wondered what would happen if he didn't have to go to rest every day – if it were up to her, they'd be doing this 24 hours a day.

She was trying with everything in her to be quiet. She thought before she met Eric that she knew what an orgasm was, but she was wrong – every time they went at it now they got stronger and more unbelievable. She asked Eric earlier if that was normal for most women and he said no – that she was a "sexual savant" whatever that meant. She kept repeating the phrase to herself so she could write it in her diary and then look it up tomorrow. He assured her it was a good thing, but she still wanted to know exactly what it meant.

In no time at all Sookie had to bury her face in her pillow and try not to scream as he pushed her to yet another climax. She didn't even know it was possible to have 6 in one night and they weren't done yet. She was glad she was in her own bed this time, because her legs wouldn't support her if she tried to stand right now. As she lay there catching her breath, Eric continued to kiss her all over and finally told her to put her arms around his neck. As she did, he held her thighs in his hands and picked her up, taking her over to the wooden chair and sitting down. Sookie thought she remembered seeing something like this in a movie but she couldn't remember when or where – all she knew was that he was lowering her onto his erect cock and if she died right now, she'd go a happy, happy girl. He was moving her up and down and she buried her face in his neck until he said, "look at me, Sookie."

She leaned back, looking him in the eye and he said, "I love you, Sookie. Will you drink from me?"

"Yes," she said in a hoarse whisper and he tore his wrist and she drank as much as she possibly could before the wound closed. When she was done, he pulled her tight against him and bit her shoulder hard, drinking quickly as he began to come. He held her so tight as he reached his release that she couldn't breathe for a minute, but soon she was riding the wave of another orgasm that left her so weak she'd have been on the floor if Eric hadn't been holding her. She collapsed against him, and he said, "I do love you, Sookie, more than anything. Remember that, no matter what happens."

"I will. I love you, too," she whispered into his ear. She was covered with sweat and not recovering as quickly this time around.

"I am exhausting you. I should leave and let you sleep." He picked her up and carried her to the bed.

"I don't want you to go!"

"You'll be asleep in a few minutes. I'll hold you until you drift away, and then tonight you will come to my house, yes? I'll leave a note for the housekeeper – her name is Margaret - and you get there any time after 6:00 PM, alright?"

"Alright, I will. I need directions…"

"They're right here," he pulled a folded piece of paper out of his pocket and laid it on the nightstand. "It's easy to find, it's all the way at the end of the street. I'll have Margaret leave the garage door open so you can park next to me, OK?"

"OK," she said in the middle of a yawn.

"What are you going to do today, Sookie?"

She was obviously half asleep now. "I'm going to talk to Gran, and I have to see if I can find somebody to fix our lawn mower. Even my brother couldn't get it started yesterday." She barely finished the sentence before she was completely out. Eric straightened his clothing, left a bottle of Chanel No. 5 sitting on top of the directions, and flew out the window, pushing it down from the outside. Eric flew quickly over the trees to where he had parked his car.

When he approached the car, he saw Bill Compton leaning on it.

"Good evening, Bill," he said as he touched ground.

"I take it you've been to Sookie's tonight?"

"Come now, Bill, you don't have to ask. You can smell her on me. Delicious, isn't it? That delicate sweetness with that special something that makes you want to sink into it and drown."

"Well, I don't know that I'd describe it that way…"

"Maybe that's because you've only tasted her blood. There are even sweeter treats to be had, if one is so privileged."

"You're disgusting."

"She doesn't seem to think so. She certainly enjoys my taste as much as I do hers."

"She didn't…"

"She did. Just one more, and she's mine forever."

"You can't do that, Eric…"

"Oh, but I can, and I shall. Don't worry, Bill, I've already explained it to her. She knows the possibility and I don't think she'll hesitate for the third taste when I offer it."

"She's an innocent girl…"

"She's not quite as innocent as she used to be, but I know what you mean. I assure you, Bill, I have only the most honorable intentions toward Miss Stackhouse. I'm not joking when I say I care for her. We make a marvelous couple. I'll be very proud to have her by my side at the next get-together."

"You aren't planning to take her to Rhodes in September?!"

"But I am. I'll be the envy of everyone there. There isn't a vampire walking that wouldn't give almost anything to taste her, but only I can do so. I'm going to enjoy that very much indeed."

"There are people above you in the hierarchy who might have different ideas."

"Not if she's my bonded. Even the Council wouldn't interfere with that connection. And if you're thinking of trying to stop me, Compton, know this – I'll stake anyone who tries to interfere with our relationship." Eric stood over Bill, his voice menacing and deep, "There are larger forces at work here than you can possibly imagine. She's meant for me, and I shall have her. Now get off my car, and don't let me smell you this close to her house again."

Bill stepped away angrily and Eric got in his car. Eric meant exactly what he said – he'd kill anyone who tried to get between him and Sookie – and Bill knew it. Her Majesty was just going to have to deal with Eric if she wanted Sookie's assistance. Bill knew she'd be angry at him, but he reminded himself as he walked back to his house that it was better to anger Sophie Ann than Eric. Eric was being unreasonable, even by his standards. Bill reasoned that there must be something driving Eric that went beyond wanting to control her abilities, but he couldn't imagine what it might be.

For all Eric's boasting, it wasn't like him to stick his neck out this way for any reason. His usual M.O. was to stay off the radar until someone needed torturing or beheading. He was putting himself squarely in the spotlight for this girl and it made no sense at all. It couldn't be politics, because the smart move would be to serve her up to Sophie Ann on a golden platter. Eric didn't need more money, he didn't want more power – at the moment, he seemed to want Sookie more than he wanted to live. If anyone had told him Eric would behave this way about a girl, Bill would have thought them mad. It couldn't possibly be love, but to an outsider, that's about the only thing that would explain his attachment to Sookie.

Eric found it hard to concentrate on the drive home because Sookie's scent was so overwhelming. He wasn't going to shower tonight so he could wake up to that intoxicating scent tomorrow night. He'd be very happy, indeed, to have that beautiful aura around him for the rest of his long life. He had known millions of women, but he was sure that hers was the softest skin he'd ever touched, and the warmest, too.

He was very relieved at the lake when she didn't notice that he'd almost called her the wrong name. He would have simply said he was excited, like when she called out "oh my god," but he would naturally use a deity from his own culture. He wasn't ready for her to know about that relationship yet. He needed to know her much better before he could trust her with that part of his past. The funny thing was he was very sure it wouldn't be long before she knew and she would understand. It was stupid to trust someone so young he'd known for only a few days, but it was She, and he was sure of it.

Eric got home in time to conduct a little business tonight. He handled some email and paid a few bills electronically, and left some instructions for his day man that he wanted carried out first thing in the morning. By the time he went down to the new cache he had built for himself under the basement, he had a message from Sookie on his voicemail.

"Hey, Sweetie. I just wanted to tell you I'll be thinking of you all day and I'll see you first thing when you get up tonight. I love you."

Eric played the message 7 times before he let go and let himself rest for the day.

There was a knock on the door at the Stackhouse residence at 8:45 in the morning, just as Gran was putting the biscuits in the oven.

She went to answer the door, wiping her hands on her blue floral apron, and was surprised to see a gentleman in a suit standing there.

"Can I help you?"

"Yes, ma'am. I'm looking for Sookie or Adele Stackhouse. Do I have the right address?"

"Yes, I'm Adele Stackhouse."

"Can you sign right here, please, ma'am, and we'll get it unloaded for you right away."

She signed where he told her, but was confused. "What exactly are you unloading?"

"Your new lawn mower." He motioned to two workmen at the back of a delivery van and they backed a gorgeous green riding lawn mower off the truck.

"This must be a mistake. We didn't order a lawn mower."

"I was told to deliver it here. It was paid for by a Mr. Northman, so there's no bill. It's the best money can buy - it'll practically run itself. Enjoy it, ma'am!" The man turned and walked away, and the deliverymen loaded back into the truck and left right behind him. Adele was just standing there looking at this beautiful John Deere riding mower. Sookie's new man had apparently bought them a lawn mower.

Adele sat down on the porch for a few minutes thinking about this. On one hand, she and Sookie both told Eric not to buy her expensive presents. On the other hand, they really needed a new mower, and this one was so fancy even Adele could run it. Eric was apparently a rich man, and she guessed Sookie had made an innocent remark and he took it upon himself to do this, because she knew Sookie would never ask for this. Propriety said they should give it back to him. Practicality said to accept it and be grateful. She decided the best thing to do would be to talk to Sookie about it. If Sookie was OK with it, then they would keep it, but if she felt it created any obligation toward Eric because of it, they wouldn't. Adele was pretty sure no pressure was needed to sway Sookie toward Eric. She knew her granddaughter and she knew without a doubt that Sookie was already in love with him. If she hadn't slept with him yet, it was only a matter of time, but she had a feeling the deed had been done.

She got up and went back in to the bottom of the stairs. "Sookie, honey? Can you come down here, please?"

"Sure, Gran, be right down!" Sookie shook the sleep out of her head and realized she was naked again. That made her feel absolutely wicked and she loved it. She grabbed a pair of shorts and a t-shirt out of her top drawer and hurried down the steps to see what Gran needed. "Mornin', Gran!" Sookie kissed her on the cheek.

"Honey, did you mention anything about our lawn mower to Mr. Northman?"

"Yeah, I guess I did, last night. He asked me what I was going to do today and I told him I had to find somebody to fix it because even Jason couldn't get it started the other day…"

"Look in the front yard."

Sookie looked at Gran strangely and went to the front door. "He didn't!"

"Apparently, he did."

"I told him this wasn't necessary!"

"Did he offer it last night?"

"No, not at all. He didn't say a word."

"How would you feel about keeping it?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, would it make you feel obligated to do anything you wouldn't want to do if we accepted it?"

"No, not at all, but I don't want him throwing money at me…."

"This is not money, Sookie, this is something we really need and can't afford."

"Is something burning?"

"My biscuits!" Gran rushed into the kitchen. The biscuits weren't burnt yet, but they were getting there. She put them on top of the stove and told Sookie to sit down while she got sausage and orange juice from the fridge.

"Gran, are you really thinking we should keep it?" Sookie couldn't believe it.

"Well, Sookie, if you're in a relationship with a wealthy man who takes pleasure in making your life easier, it might be wise to accept his help. It's not a diamond bracelet or something frivolous. It's a genuine need." She sat a glass of juice in front of Sookie.

"OK, Gran, I have to tell you something before we decide what to do."

"What is that, Sookie?" Adele braced herself, knowing very well what was coming, not looking up from the sausage she was putting in the frying pan.

"Eric invited me to his house tonight through Tuesday morning and I told him I'd go. I've never been asked to visit a man in his home before, you know, and normally I wouldn't consider it, but Eric is different."

"Different in what way, Sweetheart?"

"I love him and he loves me."

"Well, Sookie, you know I don't want to interfere with your life. You're a grown woman and this was going to happen sooner or later. I do want to ask you if you think it's too early in your relationship for this?"

"No, I don't. With someone else, it might be, but not with Eric. I can't even explain it, Gran, but he's the one…"

"Alright, honey. Is there any chance you'd leave his address and phone number so I'll know where you are?"

"Yes, he told me to do that. He was hoping you wouldn't be angry about this."

"You're going there tonight?"

"Yes, I was going to leave about 5:30."

"Will you feel obligated to do anything you wouldn't do otherwise because of the lawn mower?"

"No, not at all. I mean, of course, I don't want to take advantage of him, but, if you think about it, this was a really thoughtful thing to do. I wasn't hinting around or anything. He asked me what I was doing today and I was half-asleep when I said it. It never occurred to me he'd do something like this."

"Yes, it was very thoughtful. He saw that you needed something and he met that need. That's what a partner should do."

"So, you're OK with all this?"

"I'm worried for you, Sookie, but this is your decision. You're a sensible girl and you've never been this way about anyone before. I'm going to have faith that you'll act with good sense and good taste."

"Thanks, Gran. It really means a lot to me."

"Alright, then, let's have breakfast and then you can try out your new mower."

"OK, sounds like a plan!" 'Wow,' Sookie thought, 'that went much better than I expected it to!' It was funny, but it occurred to her that everything around Eric came really easy. Being around Bill, she nearly got killed how many times? But the minute she met Eric, it was like everything was falling into place for them. As a matter of fact, if not for Eric, she'd be dead right now. He was there for her when she needed him most. It made absolutely no sense, but she knew he always would be.

The mower turned out to have a full tank of gas and it started right up the first try. It handled really easily and Sookie was able to finish the yard in just about 30 minutes. Sookie was making room to park it in the tool shed when Jason drove up. He hopped out of his truck and walked toward the mower and was up to it, whistling, before Sookie saw him coming.

"Hey, Sook – that's a beauty. Where'd it come from?"

"It was sort of a gift."

"Who the hell do you know that can give presents like that?"

"I have a friend who is very well off and he heard me mention that we couldn't start our mower anymore and he had this delivered this morning."

"That wouldn't be this new vampire I've been hearing about would it?"

"Yes, his name is Eric Northman and we're seeing each other."

"Have you fucked him yet?"

"That is none of your business, Jason Stackhouse!"

"You're my sister – I got a right to know if my own sister is a fang banger or not."

"You've got no such thing. Who did you fuck last night, Jason – did you even know her name?"

"Sookie, you and Jason come in the house and stop that fighting." Gran wasn't going to have this. She knew Jason wasn't going to be happy about the situation, but he was going to have to accept it.

Whether he did or not, she wasn't going to have them standing in the yard cursing at each other. She raised them better than that.

The two of them turned toward the house but neither was happy about it. Sookie was furious that Jason had spoken to her that way and Jason was not happy at all with what he'd heard about Sookie's new man. Sam Merlotte had bent his ear pretty good the night before and Jason came to the house spoiling for a fight. He didn't want people talking about his sister that way, but he was going to make sure she wasn't a slut before he beat anybody down for saying it.

"What is the matter with the two of you?! Get in this house!" Gran was having none of it.

They walked into the kitchen and Jason exploded. "Is she whoring around with some big rich vampire or not?"

"Jason Stackhouse, don't you ever let me hear you speak to your sister that way, do you understand me?!"

"Gran, you shoulda heard what they were saying about her at Merlotte's last night."

"Who was saying that?" Sookie demanded

"Arlene, mostly, but then Sam told me about this guy. He's got a reputation, Sookie. They say other vampires are afraid of him!"

"He's what they call a Sheriff, Jason, he has authority over them."

"Uh-huh. Why's he buying you expensive presents?"

"It's not a diamond bracelet, Jason, it's a lawn mower. You know better than anybody how bad we need one!"

"What did you have to do to get it?"

"I didn't do anything, Jason. All I did was mention I needed to find somebody to work on ours today and Eric just sent this one over. He's rich, Jason, he just does things like that."

"What does he expect in return?"

"Nothing, Jason. He loves me and he wants to take care of me. I've told him he doesn't need to throw money at me, but he knew we needed this and he knew I'd never ask him for it."

"Damn straight you'd never ask some big vampire for a fancy gift like that. What's got into you, Sookie?"

"Jason, my relationship with Eric is none of your business, you understand me?"

"Jason, you owe Sookie an apology for speaking to her that way and for even thinking such things about your own sister. You know she's a good girl!"

"She used to be, but I don't even know her anymore. Every time I turn around I hear about her running around with a new vampire."

"Oh, big deal, Jason, I've got some new friends. You take a new floozy home every night and we never say anything to you about it!"

"It's different, Sookie, I'm a man. I don't want people thinking my sister is a slut!"

"Look, Jason, I love Eric and he loves me. DEAL WITH IT!"

Jason was really mad now. "You know, Sookie, I'm the man of this family and if you ever speak to me that way again, I'm gonna turn you over my knee, goddamit!"

"JASON!" Gran had reached her limit. "Your sister is an adult and she has as much right to make her own decisions as you do. Don't you ever let me hear you threaten to lay hands on her or you won't be welcome in this house again, is that clear?!"

Jason backed down but he wasn't happy about it.

"Alright, now, Jason, are you here for breakfast?" Gran asked

"No, I came by to find out what the hell Sookie has been up to."

"That is none of your business," Sookie shot back with all the sass she could muster.

"Jason, Sookie has a new boyfriend, I've met him, and he was very polite. He's a responsible businessman and he's been very kind to her. Now I'm not going to have anymore of this fighting between you two. Family comes first, you understand me? If someone talks bad about your sister, you don't run home and accuse her, you stand up to them and tell them she's a good person and you're sure they're wrong. You're supposed to protect her from others, she isn't supposed to need protection from you."

"Yeah, you better hope I don't tell Eric you threatened me. He doesn't think much of you to begin with."

"What's he got against me?"

"Eric is very traditional. He thinks it's your job to support me and Gran. By his way of thinking, you aren't doing your job as a man. You've known for how long we needed a new mower? I know you couldn't afford a fancy one like Eric bought us, but you could have done something to help. You ought to be ashamed that he had to be the one to do it."

"Are you fuckin' kidding me?"

"Jason Stackhouse, you watch your language." Gran wasn't going to have that in her house. "And, frankly, he has a point. You only want to be the man of this family when it suits you. I wouldn't have wanted Sookie to ask Mr. Northman for his help, but I'm glad he thought enough of her to give her something she really needed. That mower is going to make our lives a lot easier. I can run it myself if I need to!"

"Yeah, I did the whole yard in half an hour and it was easy as pie. It's a really wonderful gift."

"Are you sleeping with him or not?"

"Jason Stackhouse, your sisters private life is just that – private. She doesn't ask you to account for your relationships, now does she?"

"But Gran…"

"Jason, Sookie is 25 years old. She was bound to fall in love at some point and here we are. At least he came to the house and talked with me, and he couldn't have been nicer. He brought me beautiful flowers, and a nice box of candy for Sookie…"

"Speaking of which, where is that?"

"It's in the refrigerator, honey."

"Oh, cool," Sookie went straight to the fridge.

"So that's it? I'm supposed to be happy about my sister runnin' around with a vampire?"

"You don't have to be happy about it, but you do need to have enough respect for her to let her make her own decisions."

"If he tries anything, I'll beat the hell out of him,"

"He'd break you in half, Jason." Sookie said as she tore into the box of expensive chocolates. "He's about 6 inches taller and 30 pounds heavier and he's got arms like tree trunks, plus he's old and vamps get stronger the older they get. He'd swat you like a fly," Sookie bragged.

"'S'at true, Gran?"

"He's a very large man, yes, and apparently quite old and powerful."

"You should see his car, Jason," Sookie teased him, "He's got a screamin' red corvette convertible with all the extras."

"You never been one to care about what kind of car a man drives, Sook," Jason was still not happy about the situation.

"I'd love him with or without the car, but you gotta admit, it's pretty cool."

"Yeah, I guess it would be."

"You'll see it sometime, I'm sure. He's going to be around, Jason. He's not going anywhere."

"Why is Sam Merlotte so upset about all this?"

"Sam has had a crush on me since forever. He's jealous, and so is Arlene. She was the one talking about how good looking Eric is the other day."

"I never did think Sam Merlotte had a proper attitude toward you, Sookie," Gran said with distaste.

"You're worried about Sam, but not this big vampire?" Jason couldn't believe it.

"Jason, I told you, he came to the house like a proper gentleman. He's very handsome and charming and even that night he said if Sookie or I needed anything he'd be happy to do anything he could for us. We told him it wasn't necessary, so he knew Sookie was not going to ask him for help, and he knew we needed a mower. He did exactly what a good boyfriend would do, as far as I'm concerned, he took care of her when she needed it. He promised me she'd be safe when she's with him and I do believe he'll look out for her. That's all I could ask of any man she'd become involved with."

"Want a piece of candy, anybody?" Sookie held the box out. "These are from that fancy store in Shreveport – they're hand made."

"Who brings a girl candy, anyway?" Jason said as he took a piece after Gran picked one out.

"Vamps are old fashioned, Jason. The older ones do very romantic, gentlemanly things. It's like dating a guy from an old movie."

"So you like this guy because he acts like a sap?"

"No, I like this guy because he talks to me and asks questions about me and he knows things like I like stuffed animals and dark chocolate and I need a lawn mower because he actually listens to what I say. No man of any kind ever did that before. He's not afraid of my disability, he thinks I'm beautiful and special and he wants to be with me."

Jason stopped and thought about that for a minute. Everybody thought Sookie was pretty, but everybody he knew was freaked out by her ability. The only guy that didn't seem to be put off by it was Sam, and he just lived in a trailer in back of the bar. He wasn't going to be buying Sookie candy and lawn mowers and he didn't seem the type to hang on her every word, no matter how much he liked her. If he wasn't a vampire, Jason might be happy for Sookie finding somebody.

"You sure it's safe for you to be around him, Sookie?"

"Yes, I'm sure he would never let any harm come to me."

"Alright, I guess, it's your life. If anybody asks I'll tell them he treats you like a lady and they ought to be happy for you that you're happy."

"Thank you, Jason."

"Hey, Gran, any chance I could get something to eat? I ain't had anything yet today except a beer."

"Of course you can. You want breakfast or lunch? It's almost twelve."

"Lunch, I guess."

"I could eat a little, too, Gran, before I get into the shower." Neither Sookie nor Gran had any intention of telling Jason where Sookie was going this evening. The longer he had to get used to the idea of Sookie dating, the better.

"Hamburgers or fried chicken?"

"Chicken." Jason and Sookie said in unison, making Gran laugh.

"Alright, I'll get started on that. While I'm getting lunch you two go out and finish making room in the shed for that mower. We don't want to leave it sitting out. We want to take good care of it so it will last a long time. Sookie, don't let me forget to write Mr. Northman a Thank You note."

"Yes, ma'am"

"OK, let's do it." Jason knew it was too much work for Sookie to rearrange the shed by herself and Gran was right, he wasn't as helpful to either one of them as a good brother or grandson should be. By the time the new mower was neatly tucked into its new home in the shed, Gran was putting fried chicken and mashed potatoes on the table.

"Smells great in here!" Sookie was really hungry, in spite of having had breakfast.

"Yeah, thanks for cookin', Gran."

"Well, I like to see that you two are eating well. I know you live on beer and pizza half the time, Jason."

"I can't cook much except eggs and baloney sandwiches," Jason laughed.

"I'll bet you never even have lettuce for the sandwich, do you Jason?" Sookie teased him.

"No, there's not much green of any kind in my fridge unless I forget to clean it out," he joked.

The mood had lightened considerably and by the time Jason was fed and on his way, it was time for Sookie to start deciding what she needed to take with her and what to wear. She didn't have any proper luggage, so she got the biggest tote bag she had out of the closet and figured that would be enough for just two days. She knew she wanted to take the little pink gown because Eric had said it was 'scintillating,' which she only knew from her Word of the Day calendar, and she'd be there for two nights, so she took two dresses, three pairs of panties, the gown and a little shorts set to wear during the day Monday while Eric was asleep.

She took a book to read and some sample sizes of shampoo and conditioner she bought to try and had never used. At the last minute, she threw in a pink bikini and a beach towel in case Eric had a back yard. She knew Gran would tell her to take a sweater, so she put the one she sneaked into the house with on top of the tote bag and everything just barely fit.

She took a long bath, looked at a magazine and tried to picture what Eric's house would be like. She took extra time with her hair and makeup today, then she put all the makeup she'd need in her handbag, which didn't come close to matching her clothes or the tote bag, but she figured no one would notice. She was jumping out of her skin, scared and excited to see where Eric lived and what it would be like. She made sure her toenails and fingernails were perfect and wrote in her diary about how she was feeling about it all. It was risky, but she decided to take it with her so she could write in it during the day while Eric was asleep.

When she went to get the directions to his house, she noticed the new bottle of Chanel No. 5 perfume. She wanted to be mad but she actually thought it was pretty sweet that he'd buy her a really nice perfume and just leave it like that, so she figured the least she could do was wear it for him. She put some on her wrists, ankles, behind her knees and her ears, loving the feminine floral scent. It was the first bottle of "real" perfume Sookie ever owned.

She put on a simple blue sundress and when she had killed all the time she possibly could she decided to go and stop at the store on the way to get some Pop Tarts and yogurt because she figured Eric wouldn't have food at his house. She kissed Gran goodbye and tried to pretend she didn't know Gran was fighting back tears, then she stopped into the IGA. She not only got her favorite blueberry yogurt and scored some unfrosted strawberry Pop Tarts, which are nearly impossible to find, she got some little plastic packets with the stuff to make a tuna salad snack and a couple of granny smith apples. Worse comes to worse, she thought maybe Eric would order a pizza for her or something like that. She was pretty sure he'd do anything like that she requested, since he was good about looking after her.

By the time she was done in the store it was still only ten after five, but she headed for Shreveport, anyway. She managed not to get too nervous until she turned down the lane to Eric's house. She couldn't believe this neighborhood! The houses were far apart and they were huge! She knew to go to the last house on the street and she couldn't believe what she was looking at. It was a white, 4-story Victorian with an attached double garage. There was a freaking fountain with a Goddess or something standing in it in front of the front window, and the house was surrounded by rose bushes and beautiful trees. This had to be the place because the garage door was open and there was Eric's car with an empty space between it and the door into the house.

Sookie took a deep breath and pulled into the garage and was sitting in her car trying to decide what to do when the door from the house opened and a nice, gray-haired lady in a maid's uniform came out and waved at her. Sookie remembered her name was Margaret, so she got out of the car and said hello.

"Miss Stackhouse! I'm so pleased you're here. Did you have any trouble finding the place?"

"Oh, no, it was real easy once I got off the highway. You're Margaret, I guess?"

"Yes, Miss. Do you want me to get the gardener's men to help you with your luggage?"

"Oh, no, thank you, I only have a couple of things," Sookie said as she reached into the back seat.

Margaret insisted on taking her tote bag and the groceries and led her into the kitchen, which looked brand new.

"This is gorgeous!" Sookie said before she realized what she was saying.

"Yes, Mr. Northman is making some improvements to the property. There's actually construction going on but he insisted that the house be presentable for you and then they'll continue their work during the week after you gone."

"Oh, I don't want to be in the way!"

"Not at all, Miss. Have you eaten dinner yet? I've got a nice salad prepared and some potatoes baked and I'm ready to throw a steak on the grill for you in no time."

"Oh, well, yeah, if it's no trouble…"

"None at all. I'll set your bag in the living room and it won't take 10 minutes to have your dinner ready for you."

"Thank you." Sookie couldn't believe this place. Eric had a maid and gardeners? She looked around the kitchen and could tell a couple of spots where the stickers on the appliances had just been removed and she could smell fresh paint, though the place had obviously been aired out.

Margaret came bustling back in with a big smile, "how do you like your steak, Miss?"

"Oh, uh, medium-rare, I guess."

"That's fine. Did you want to freshen up first? I can show you to the bedroom or there's a bathroom just off the den there."

"Through here?"

"Yes, Miss, through that door and go all the way to the back toward the TV, then it's to the left."

"Thanks!"

Sookie went through the room and noticed that the carpet looked brand new and the furniture looked as if no one had ever sat on it. There was an incredible home theatre set-up and the couch was one of the biggest she had ever seen and looked kind of plush and soft in a dark brown shade. She found the bathroom and used it then washed her hands and checked her make-up. As she came out, she noticed a tag still on the cabinet to the right of the door and looked inside where there were hundreds of movies still in their wrappers.

She could smell her steak cooking so she went back into the kitchen and sat at the big metal table that sat along one side.

"I'm sorry you have to use the kitchen tonight, Miss, but they're still working in the dining room. It will be one of the last ones finished, I'm afraid." Margaret sat a big salad in front of Sookie with a couple of bottles of dressing.

"Oh, this is fine. I don't want to be any trouble." Sookie said as she poured some blue cheese dressing on her salad and dug in.

"Oh, no, Miss, that's what we're here for. We're all here to make you more comfortable, so you relax and don't hesitate to let us know if there's anything you want or need."

"Are there other maids?"

"Yes, I have a couple of helpers who might be in and out, stocking the pantry and such. One of the girls was assigned to work in the bedroom today, which is very unusual. Normally only the upstairs maid does that, but Mr. Northman didn't want to wait until Monday as he normally does. We'll be changing her schedule so she works on Fridays now, so you'll have a fresh room for your visits. Mr. Northman said that you normally have Mondays off, so we'll adjust to your schedule."

"Oh, but I don't want to put anyone out. I can work around you all."

"Nonsense, dear, we're here for your convenience!" The older lady said as she brought Sookie a gorgeous plate with a big rib eye steak and a baked potato and she sat little dishes of sour cream, butter, and a bottle of steak sauce in front of her.

"Wow, this looks fantastic!"

"Good, I hope you enjoy it. If the steak isn't to your liking just let me know and I'll cook it more or if it's too done I'll throw another one on."

"Oh, no, I'm sure it's fine!" Sookie cut into it and it was perfect. "Actually, it's perfect and it's really tender."

"I'm glad – we just engaged that butcher so I was hoping the quality would be satisfactory."

"So how long has the construction been going on?"

"They started Thursday, actually. They started in the den so there'd be a comfy place to watch TV, and they're nearly, but not quite, done in the living room. Then they'll finish the dining room and move to the second floor. I believe there's going to be a mini-kitchen on the second floor for you that will just have snacks and breakfast items."

"For me?"

"Oh, yes, Miss, so you don't need to come all the way down here to get a snack in the middle of the night."

"All the way? Where is the bedroom?"

"Mr. Northman's personal rooms are on the third floor."

"Is there anything on the fourth floor?"

"Yes, a very large gym where he keeps his swords, and there's a sauna and a massage and meditation room, plus a guest room. Honestly, I think the gym has gotten most use of any of the rooms. Mr. Northman takes his swords very seriously, you know. I'm pretty sure he mostly uses the bedroom to hang his clothes and bathe. Of course, he uses the upstairs office quite a bit, too."

"Is there a downstairs office?"

"Yes, he uses that for meetings with his accountants, lawyers, brokers. You'll see it on your way upstairs. His library is in there, if you'd ever like to find something to read."

"Oh, OK…"

"What time do you normally get up, Miss? Would you like me to come for breakfast or would you prefer to sleep in?"

"Uh, sleep in, I think. I can always just have a pop tart in the morning."

"Those plain strawberry ones are your favorite?"

"Yeah or plain blueberry, too. I don't like the ones with frosting – they don't have enough fruit in them."

"Alright, we'll make sure we have those stocked for you. Is there anything else you particularly like? We can make sure your favorite toiletries are stocked as well. Just leave me a list of what you'd like in the bathroom and it will be here for you the next time you visit. Feel free to call me any time if you need anything at all. Would you prefer to have lunch at noon, 1 or 2 tomorrow?"

"1 o'clock, I guess."

"Alright, and dinner at 6:00?

"Yeah, that's great."

"Do you like seafood? I make a mean Shrimp Étouffée."

"Oh, I love that!"

"Alright, we'll plan that for tomorrow night."

"Good evening, ladies!"

"Eric!" Sookie jumped up and ran to hug him and kiss him. "I'm so glad to see you!"

"I am glad to see you, too, my lover. Don't let me interrupt your dinner, though, eat while it is warm."
He motioned for her to sit back down and sat next to her at the head of the table. "Are you ladies getting to know each other?"

"Oh, yes, Mr. Northman, we were just talking about some of her likes and dislikes so we can make her as comfortable as possible. You might want to make a list of foods that you like and don't like and then that list of toiletries we discussed, Miss, and we'll make sure it's all to your liking."

"I really don't want to be any trouble…"

"Making you comfortable is their job, Sookie. The more information they have about you, the easier it is for them to do a good job."

"Oh…. OK…"

"What kind of progress did they make today, Margaret?"

"The den is finished and looks very nice, and the living room is nearly done, so we cleaned it up as well as could be. Frannie should be finishing the third floor now and I called Mrs. Chin and explained about the change of schedule so she'll be doing the third and fourth floors on Fridays now."

"Excellent. How is your dinner, Sookie?"

"Wonderful! I couldn't get a meal like this in a restaurant!"

"Good, good. Did you have a good day today?"

"Oh, I totally forgot! The mower! Thank you so much! We're so grateful, Eric, I don't know what to say. It's going to make our lives so much easier!"

"Did they pick a good one? I told them the approximate size of the yard and said to get the best quality and the easiest to use."

"They did! They bought a John Deere riding mower, which is like the best one made. It only took me half an hour to do the whole yard and it works so easy, even Gran could use it if she wanted to!"

"She was not upset about it, I hope?"

"No, we talked about it and she said that it's what a good boyfriend would do – you saw that I really needed something, and you knew I would never ask for it, so you got it for me. If you had spent money on jewelry or something like that, she wouldn't have been happy about it, but we really, really needed a mower. Ours was pretty much dead. If Jason can't get something running, it's done for."

"Good. I'm glad that I could help. It makes me feel very good to be able to do that for you. I meant what I said, Sookie, I want to help. I'll do anything I can to make your life easier."

"That's really sweet, Eric. I don't want to take advantage, but in this case, you really came through for us. Jason pitched a little fit on me but Gran chewed him out and we both told him he ought to be ashamed that he didn't do something about it sooner so he dropped it."

"Yes, if your brother will not step up for you, I certainly will. Was he very angry?"

"He accused me of some things, like I was afraid of, because Arlene and Sam were running their mouths, but Gran told him it was my business and he was in no position to criticize me. He threatened to spank me, but Gran told him if he ever threatened me again, he wouldn't be welcome back into the house." Sookie finished her dinner and Margaret took the plate away. "Thanks so much, Margaret."

"Not at all, Miss. Would you like a piece of German chocolate cake?"

"YEAH – I mean, if it's not trouble…" Sookie was embarrassed that she answered so quickly at first.

"What would you like to drink with it? Coffee, milk, soda pop?"

"Milk, please?"

"Coming right up."

"Cool," She gave Eric one of her little girl grins and said "that's like my favorite kind of cake!"

Eric was beaming at Sookie. He was so pleased to do anything at all to make her smile. Margaret was beaming a bit, too, so happy to see Mr. Northman with such a sweet young lady after all these years. He was an exceptionally good boss and she always wished he'd meet a nice girl.

Eric enjoyed watching Sookie eat the cake more than she enjoyed eating it, and that was a lot. When she was done, Margaret said good night to them, started the dishwasher and went home for the night, as did her helpers. Eric took Sookie into the living room and they looked around.

"What do you think, Sookie? Do you like the color of the walls or should we change it?"

"I really like that rose color – it goes great with this furniture."

"Come into my office and let me show you the plans." He led her into the downstairs office and showed her three beautiful watercolors of the room in different colors. "What do you think? Which do you like best?"

"They're all pretty. I like the pink one best, but it's your living room, don't you want a more masculine look?"

"No, I want it to suit you. I want people to come in and know that Sookie has been here."

"Well, then, the pink one is definitely me," she laughed. "I couldn't design one I like better than that."

"Alright, and this is the plan for the dining room – see how it coordinates with the living room?"

"That's gorgeous!"

"Good, I'm glad you like it."

"Yeah, what's not to like? Is this the library Margaret was telling me about?"

"Yes – most people think this is my home office, but I only use it for meetings with accountants and such. My real office is upstairs. I'll show it to you when we go up. When you are here tomorrow, feel free to look around and help yourself to anything you like.

"Thanks! I have to tell you, Eric, I'm amazed at this place! I never pictured you in a house like this!"

"Is it better or worse than you pictured?" He put the drawings back into a portfolio.

"Better, and I like it a lot more than I expected to. I thought it would be very masculine, with a big bearskin rug and big wooden furniture."

"No, to me, the house is for the woman. It's about her comfort. A man can live in next to nothing, but you don't take a woman into that. You create a place for her to be the woman you know she can be."

"Wow – you've thought about this a lot."

"I am a thousand years old, my lover – I have thought about everything a lot. I have lived many places in many different conditions. I know what has value and what endures." He came around the desk and leaned back on it, taking her hand and pulling her toward him. He pulled her hands around to circle his waist, then took her face in both of his hands. "This is what matters." He kissed her long and hard, then softer and deeper as she slid her hands into the back pockets of his jeans.

"Sometimes, you seem too good to be real…" Sookie sighed.

"I have other qualities that are equally undesirable. I want you to see all the good before you have to deal with the bad."

"Oh, I see the good, believe me. I'm blown away by all of this."

"Good. Now, did they take your luggage up for you?"

"My handbag and tote bag are in the living room."

"Would you like to go in the den and watch TV or would you like to go up now. There's TV up there as well, but all the DVDs are down here."

"Let's go up. I'm dying to see your bedroom."

"And I am anxious for you to see it. Let's get your bags."

Eric carried her tote bag and the bag of groceries, and led her to the stairway and up. He pointed out the second floor, and showed her where the mini-kitchen would be for her convenience. They proceeded to the third floor, and he led her into his bedroom. Sookie was amazed. It was almost – normal!

The headboard was big, made of wood, carved with intricate detail. The bed was a California king, easily the biggest bed Sookie had ever seen. There were nightstands on each side, a side table with 2 chairs and a dresser, all of oak.

"Is it alright?" He asked, nervous that she hadn't said anything.

"It's wonderful. I don't know what I was expecting, but this is so…"

"Restful, I hope. I like to have a peaceful place to relax and reflect. The bed is very comfortable, and there's a TV in that chest there. I spend a lot of time relaxing in here, watching TV or reading. I call it my cocoon because I sometimes stay in here for a few days at a time."

"Do you sleep in here?"

"Now and then, if there are no servants expected in the day time. Most of the time I rest in a secret place no one but Pam knows about. I'll show it to you later, or tomorrow night." He walked across the room to the table and sat Sookie's groceries on it, then he placed her tote bag in one of the chairs.
"I haven't known you long enough to know what toiletries you like, so Margaret bought some makeup and other things women use and stocked your nightstand there, and the bathroom. She'll buy whatever you want, so do let her know what you like. Please, look around and see what's here."

"OK," Sookie went into the bathroom and saw the biggest bathtub she'd ever seen in her life. "Wow! You bathe in that?"

"Yes, it's very comfortable. If you'd like to take a soak we can do that any time."

Sookie looked in the medicine cabinet – La Mer cleansers and moisturizers, Chanel makeup, Pantene in the shower, Olay soap, a Venus razor. Sookie was amazed.

"There are some things in the nightstand, too."

Sookie checked it out and there were things any girl might want – a manicure kit, more Chanel makeup, Carmex lip balm, a blank journal, a steno pad, some pens, tampons and other necessaries in the bottom drawer.

"Eric, you told me you've never had a girl here before…"

"I haven't."

"Where did all this stuff come from?"

"Margaret put it together for you. If she made any wrong choices, just tell me and we'll get what you'd prefer."

"You honestly did all this for me?"

"Yes, I did. Are you…" he was stopped from speaking when she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him as hard as she could.

"I can't believe anyone would think I'm worth all of this, but I'm so grateful that you do that I can't even tell you!" She kissed him again, and again, while her hands were unbuttoning his red silk shirt.

Eric unzipped the back of her dress and slipped it off her shoulders, pulling it down over her hips and taking her panties with it and she stepped out of them and her shoes as they hit the floor. She was trying frantically to unbutton his jeans as he threw the bedcovers back and put her on her back in the middle. He kicked off his jeans and crawled over her, giving a predatory growl that she felt in her center as she opened up to him.

He stroked her and probed her and was pleased to find that she was very wet and apparently ready so he took her quickly, making her cry out, not in pain but in relief. The phrase 'this is real – this is being alive' kept running through Sookie's head as she cried out with every thrust. She felt expansively, finally free and she was loud about it. Eric was delighted with the sounds she was making. There was no faking here – Sookie was just letting it all out for the first time, ever, and it was beautiful. SHE was beautiful. If Eric were not already in love with her, he certainly was now.

For the first time he could remember, he wasn't just having sex or even making love – he was making music. She was an instrument he was playing and he wanted to coax every sweet sound in her out to fill the night air. He thought to himself that he wasn't kidding about Sookie being a sexual savant. This girl was born for this, for now, for here, for him. She wasn't having sex – she WAS sex and he caught himself twice almost calling her Freyja. He reached something more like an explosion than a release and he was talking very fast in a language Sookie couldn't understand, but she took it as a good sign.

"Min Vackra Gudinna, Jag älskar dig! Ah, Ah Ahhhhh" his voice rose up in a howl and Sookie was coming so hard she actually strained the muscles in her legs. Eric collapsed beside her, both of them staring at the ceiling, It was at least 5 minutes before either could speak.

"Wow – why do people ever do anything else?" Sookie finally said, and Eric cracked up.

"You are a miracle, Sookie," he laughed loudly.

"Are you making fun of me?

He rolled toward her, "no, my lover, I am in awe of you. I cannot believe that a woman as sensual and lusty as you made it to 25 without having sex."

"Oh, yeah…" she said, then added wickedly, "maybe I saved it all up to unleash it on you!"

"I could not have said it better myself. Come here," he pulled her close and began to nip at her shoulders and neck.

"Eric?"

"Yes, my beautiful lover?"

"Teach me everything."

Eric laughed loudly again.

"You're laughing at me?"

"No, my lover, I am not. I am delighted with you. What do you want me to teach you?"

"Everything, you know… I want to be the best you ever had. Teach me how."

"That is a promise, my lover."

"I'm serious, Eric, tell me what to do next."

He nuzzled her ear, "suck my cock."

Sookie had no idea how to do that well, so she just moved down and started. Eric couldn't stop himself from moaning – it felt too good. He actually wondered if she hadn't done this before, it came to her so naturally, but he was sure this had to be her first time. She held him firmly and tried everything she could think of with her tongue and her teeth. Eric was gently stroking her chin to encourage her, and had his other hand in her hair, but was resisting the urge to push her down because he didn't want to scare her. Sookie alternated between wondering if she was doing it right and wondering at how much she liked doing this. She knew men liked it a lot but it never occurred to her that women might like doing it. Until now, it seemed like a strange thing to do, but at the moment if felt like the most natural thing in the world. She knew enough from reading to brace herself when he finished and to swallow it down quickly. Eric was speaking that language again.

Sookie moved up and stroked Eric's hair as he enjoyed the afterglow, and asked, "was that alright?"

"That was much better than alright, Sookie. Have you done that before?"

"No – why?"

"You do it very well, my lover," he stroked her cheek. "Very well, indeed."

"Is that Swedish you speak when you … you know?"

"When I come? Yes, that's Swedish."

"What do you say?"

"I said the same thing every time – my beautiful Goddess, I love you."

"Honest?"

"Honest."

"When was the last time you said that to somebody…"

A drop of blood ran from Eric's eye, down toward his ear as he looked at the ceiling.

"Are you OK?" Sookie was afraid she said the wrong thing.

He looked at her as she sat next to him with those big trusting eyes. "Sookie, do you love me?"

"Yes, Eric, you know that."

"If I promise to answer that question completely some other time, would you be willing to wait?"

"Yeah, I guess… did I say something wrong?"

"No, you didn't, I just don't think you're ready to hear the answer. I'm asking you, if you love me, to wait until I am ready to tell you about it."

"OK, sure."

He held his arm open to her and she snuggled into his side as he pulled her close to him. "You have goose bumps, Sookie, you're cold. Let's get under the covers for a bit and talk.

"We're going to have more sex, though, promise?" she was hopeful as she crawled under the covers with him, and snuggled back up.

"Oh, yes, we're going to have lots more sex. We have many hours before dawn. I'm going to keep you up all night and then you can sleep late tomorrow."

"Good, I want to make the most of our time here."

"So do I, even though I hope you'll come back next Sunday, too."

"Sure, Eric, I'd love that. Will I see you during the week, though?"

"I'll try to make sure we don't go two days without seeing each other. Most nights during the week, I'll come tapping at your window, then we'll have our days off together every week. Wednesday and Saturday nights I'm most likely to be busy, so keep that in mind."

"Am I allowed to ask what you do then?"

"Yes, those nights I have to be available to do Sheriff's duties so I need to be at Fangtasia for a good part of the night. You're always welcome to come there, if you want, though I certainly understand if you don't want to."

"Would I be in the way?"

"No, but you might be bored."

"At Fangtasia? You're kidding!?"

"No, you'd mostly be sitting up front with me. Of course, as an added incentive, I can sneak down to the basement with you and show you what's down there."

"What is down there?"

"A big round bed," he wiggled his eyebrows at her and she giggled.

"I guess that's where the real action takes place, right?"

"Oh, yes, my dear, and a good deal of that education you just requested will take place down there." He nuzzled her neck and squeezed her breast and she purred at him.

"So that's where I learn the kinky stuff?" she giggled.

Eric laughed as he stroked her shoulder and arm "in a manner of speaking. We'll go slowly, a little at a time, and you never have to do anything you don't want to."

"But I want to do everything." She was absolutely serious.

He laughed, "we are still going to go slowly. I don't want to overwhelm you and scare you. We have plenty of time to explore all there is to explore."

"We do?"

"Hopefully, yes."

"I'll get old, though."

"That depends. You don't have to if you don't want to."

"I don't?"

"No, if we were blood bonded you could stay as young and beautiful as you are now for 50 or 60 years."

"You're kidding?"

"No, not at all. And, of course, you always have the option of coming over."

"You mean becoming a vampire?"

"Yes. That would be your choice, of course, and you'd have a long time to think about it."

"Wow – I never even considered the possibility of that."

"It's something to think about, some day. For now, we still have plenty of time."

"How does a blood bond keep you young so long?"

"Well, bonded couples usually exchange blood regularly and that keeps the human in perfect form for a long time. Your skin would be perfect, for example, and your hair would stay bright and beautiful, your flesh would stay firm. There are many advantages."

"And I could feel what you feel?"

"Yes, and find me if you needed to, just as I can find you now if I need to."

"I could?"

"Oh, yes – you would know when I was coming closer, you would be able to come straight to me in an emergency. You would feel wonderful when you were in my presence, and I in yours."

"I already do, though," she said in all seriousness.

"Not like this. You've never felt anything so good as being with your bonded. It is an indescribable joy."

"It's not as good as an orgasm, though, right?"

"In a different way, yes, it is."

"Wow."

"Yes, it's very special."

"So why don't vampires bond with humans all the time?"

"Because your love for the other can be a double-edged sword. You feel more wonderful than anything else in the world can feel, but if you lose your bonded, it feels just that bad. Many bonded who survive their partner do not live long after. Some pine and waste away, some take their own lives. You have to love the other person enough to make it worth risking that kind of suffering."

"Like when you were bonded – you said you'd never regret it and you're glad you can't forget her?"

"Yes. I was wild with grief for decades after, though, and only a miracle kept me from taking my own life…"

"A miracle? Is that just an expression or do you mean that literally."

"I'm talking about literal Divine intervention."

"What happened?"

"Remember earlier when I asked you to wait until I was ready?"

"Yes… oh. You do promise to tell me at some point, though, right?"

"At some point, Sookie, I promise you, I will tell you everything about it."

"When you trust me more?"

"No, it's not about trust. It's about preparedness. You must see more of my world before I can even begin to explain it."

"There's a lot more in the world, isn't there? I mean, more than vampires?"

"Yes, there is."

"I thought so. I've seen other things that I thought weren't human, but I didn't know what they could possibly be. I think some of them think differently, too."

"Differently? You mean when you hear them telepathically?"

"Yeah, certain people don't really think in sound, they think in pictures. Their thoughts are very different. Like my boss, Sam. He's one of them. I get these flashing images instead of words."

"Your boss is a Supe."

"What's a Supe?"

"A Supernatural being. That's how we refer to ourselves to distinguish us from humans."

"Sam is a Supe?"

"Yes, he is. That might be why his thoughts seem different to you."

"What is he?"

"He's a Shifter."

"What's that?"

"He can shape shift into at least one other animal, maybe more."

"Like a werewolf?"

"Weres are their own category – there are many of them. You probably know some and don't realize it."

"Weres – so they're real?"

"Yes, and there are other Were animals – some are panthers, tigers, bears, many things. They are called whatever they become – were-panthers, were-bears, etc."

"Have you ever seen one change?"

"Oh, yes, in war they often change and fight. Weres are particularly strong and vicious, and they're very big when they are transformed."

"Will I ever get to see anything like that?"

"Probably. Vampire royalty often uses Weres to provide security for their retinue during the daytime."

"And I'll see vampire royalty?"

"Yes, if we are still together, and you are prepared, I'm going to take you to a large convention of vampires where there will be many royals and Supe elders."

"Really!?"

"Oh, yes, I plan to show you all of the world."

"When is it?"

"The convention? September."

"Wow! That's going to be so cool!"

"I hope you think so at the time. There can be intrigue and fights at such gatherings, so you should be prepared for that."

"You said if I was prepared. What would I have to do?"

"We would have to be bonded. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous to take you around so many powerful vampires."

"Why's that?"

"They might try to force you to bond to them so they could use your ability for their own purposes. You are in danger of that, even now."

"So they might try to control me?"

"Yes – you could become a virtual slave if you were not under my protection."

"So if we were bonded, I'd be safe?"

"Safer, at least. If we are bonded, they could only take you from me if they killed me."

"Oh, no!"

"I have stayed alive a thousand years, Sookie. No one will be able to kill me. We will be very careful. Plus, if we go, I'll work out a deal so that you are under my Queen's protection as well."

"What kind of deal?"

"She will probably pay you a lot of money to use your telepathy for her. If you are in her employ, you will have her protection, even more so than you'd have if you attended just as my guest."

"She would actually pay me?"

"Oh, yes, and very well. You could make more in one weekend than you make in an entire year at Merlotte's, especially if you allow me to negotiate for you. I know better than anyone what your value to the Queen would be, and what she would be willing to pay. Your gift has great value – I will make sure that you are properly compensated and protected for its use."

"I'm just curious – what if they didn't know about my ability?"

"That's just it, Sookie. I don't know how, but I'm sure Sophie Ann already knows about you. I believe that is why Compton came back to Bon Temps."

"You mean he was looking for me?"

"I believe so, yes. I think she sent him here to persuade you to work for her, or to create a bond with Bill so you could not refuse."

"He wouldn't have tricked me into a bond, would he?"

"You said you tasted him twice and he never warned you."

"No, he didn't. You think that was the plan? That's awful!"

"Yes, it is, and it could have been horrible for you. That's why I am so anxious to protect you, Sookie. Now that you are known to the power structure, you are in danger until you are protected."

"And being bonded with you would protect me?"

"Yes, it would protect you from almost everyone. Only the most powerful vampires would even consider interfering with a bonded couple. Our laws forbid it, because it is such an important connection."

"Some of them still might be willing to break the law, though, right?"

"It is possible, but not as likely. Unless you are bonded, any vampire could target you, and many of them could be very cruel."

"I won't do anything I don't want to do, though."

"You might not have a choice. You could be compelled to do what they wanted, either through a forced bond or through torture or coercion. Vampires are not like people, Sookie, they can be even more cruel and calculating, as can Supes of other kinds. Their motivations are very different from a human's."

"So if Sophie Ann already knows about me, there's no turning back?"

"No, my lover, I'm afraid the only question now is for whom you will work and under what circumstance. As my bonded, I can offer you more protection than anyone else could."

"If I'm bonded to you, Sophie Ann can't make me bond to her?"

"Not while I am alive."

"But that puts you in danger – why would you do that?"

"Because I love you and I want to keep you safe."

Sookie moved closer to Eric and wrapped her arm tightly over him as he cuddled her close. Eric knew she was processing what he had told her, and she needed to feel safe in his arms. The safest he could make her would be if they were both bonded and married, but he knew it was too soon to push for that.

'One step at a time,' he told himself. 'Once we have the bond, then I push for the marriage. It's for her own good. Now that she is known, this is the best way to protect her.' He didn't let himself think about the fact that he wanted to marry her whether she needed protection or not. He would do anything he could to keep her, now that he finally found her.

Entitlement, Pt 4 Revelations

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Thu, 04 Mar 2010 20:56:00 +0000

[Author's Note: Alright, this story started as a one shot, then people convinced me to write more which is why Chapter 1 doesn't jive with 2 & 3. Then, I got snowed in with no electricity for a day and a half, and several days with no Internet access. So I've been writing to pass the time. Enjoy!

Oh, and about Eric. He's a little mushy up to this point, but rest assured, badass Eric will show up, with a vengeance, in subsequent chapters. He knows exactly what he's doing, in spite of all evidence to the contrary.

Adult content ahead. You have been warned.]

Chapter 4 Revelations

Sookie's mind was racing. How could she explain to Gran who these amazing flowers were from?

"Uh, no, they're from a friend of his I met night before last."

"Someone you just met? Is he a vampire?"

"Yeah, actually, he is. I'd like for you to meet him."

"What about Mr. Compton?"

"We don't really have a lot in common, and we fought the other night, like I told you. I don't really see him being more than a friend…" Sookie explained as they went into the kitchen where breakfast was cooking.

"Is he as old as Mr. Compton?" Gran said as she looked under the sink for a watering can to make sure the flowers would last a few days.

"Actually, he's a lot older. He considers Bill a youngster!"

"Oh, my!"

"He's powerful, too. I don't understand it completely, but the vampires in this area sort of report to him. They call him a Sheriff."

"Is he handsome?"

"He's the most beautiful man I ever saw, Gran."

"Oh?"

"Yeah, he's really tall – maybe 6 and a half feet or so…"

"Oh, my! He must be huge!"

"He is, and he has long blonde hair and the bluest eyes I've ever seen. When I first saw him, I nearly died. Then he called me and Bill over because he wanted to meet me. I spent a lot of time talking to him night before last and last night, too…" Sookie was trying to explain this without lying, but so that Gran would understand that she got to know him a bit.

"So he already has your phone number? My, my, he must have made quite an impression. Is he very refined, like Mr. Compton?" Gran was plating the bacon that had been frying under the press.

"That's not the first word I'd think of for him. Powerful, in a quiet way, is how I'd describe him, like he's so powerful that he doesn't have to yell to get people to do what he wants. He just whispers and they do what he says."

"He sounds very important." Gran poured some grease out of the skillet and added some eggs to it.

"Yeah, he is, and he likes me, even though he sort of accidently discovered my disability. He says I shouldn't think of it that way, though, he says it's a miraculous gift," Sookie said with obvious excitement as she picked up her orange juice and drank.

Gran didn't say anything, but she was a little concerned about that. She wasn't naïve enough to assume that a powerful vampire was only interested in Sookie and not her ability. It was one of the reasons she always encouraged Sookie not to let people know what she could do. It wasn't that she was ashamed of Sookie's ability, it was that she was afraid of the people it might draw into Sookie's life. Gran didn't want her to be hurt by those that wanted to use her.

"You know, honey, you want to be careful who knows about your ability…"

"Oh, yeah, I know, but if that's all he was interested in, he could just order Bill to bring me to him."

"He could?" Gran thought that sounded very strange, but she didn't say anything as she took the biscuits out of the oven.

"Yeah, but he likes me. Really he does, I can tell. He doesn't think much of Bill and his creepy friends, actually."

"His creepy friends?"

"Yeah, I didn't tell you, but I met some of Bill's friends when I stopped by his house the other day with some phone numbers for electricians he needed. They were just awful, Gran! I couldn't believe he'd even associate with such people!"

"Oh, dear. Did he know them very well?"

"Too well for my taste. Eric thinks they're "young trash.""

"Eric – is that your new vampire's name?"

"Yeah, Eric Northman. I think he's Swedish, but from a long time ago."

"How long?"

"Well, he says he's a Viking!"

"OH, MY!"

"Just imagine how much history he's seen if he's even half that old!"

"I can't even imagine that. He must be fascinating!"

"He is. Do you think I could invite him over tomorrow night? I'm not sure he can come, of course, because it's Saturday and he owns a bar, but maybe just for a bit before he has to go to work?"

"Are you definitely planning to see him again?"

"Oh, yes. I'm pretty sure we'll be spending a lot of time together."

"Alright, then, I do want to know who you're spending time with. I can trust you to be careful, can't I, Sookie?"

"Sure, Gran, I don't want to get into anything I can't handle."

"What kind of women does he meet in his bar?" Gran brought the food to the table and they started to fill their plates.

"That's just it – he's sick of women in black clothes and vampire make-up. I was the only person there who had a tan. He said I was a "vision.""

"You did look awfully pretty that night. I was concerned that dress was a little low cut, you know."

"Oh, believe me, there were women there showing a lot more than I was. He said I looked "untouched."

That's what Gran was afraid of. The way Sookie was talking, she was pretty sure she wasn't going to stay that way. She wondered just how close they'd been already, but she'd never intrude on Sookie's privacy that way. She was 25, after all, and Gran knew she wouldn't wait much longer before she went to the next level with some man or another. At least this Eric was a business owner and seemed to have a position of authority. She wasn't crazy about him running a bar, but Sookie worked in a bar every night so she could hardly object to that. At least Sookie was willing to introduce him to her instead of sneaking around.

"Do you have to work tonight, dear?"

"Yeah, I've got the dinner shift again, so I'll be done by 9 o'clock, though. I'll call Eric and ask him if he can come over for a visit Saturday night. If he can, I'll stop off and get a carton of True Blood to serve him, OK?"

"Yes, that's a good idea. I felt terrible about forgetting about that for Mr. Compton the other night."

"He understood, though. I just want to make sure things are perfect for Eric, you know?"

"Yes, honey, I do."

"Do you need me to do anything before I lay in the sun?"

"There's some laundry to fold, if you don't mind. You know it's hard on my back to bend over to that dryer."

"OK, I'll take care of that right after breakfast. You sure you don't want me to mow the lawn, too?"

"Jason promised he'd come by and do that this afternoon. That old lawn mower is getting to where it takes some mechanical know-how to get it started."

"Yeah, he's good with stuff like that – sort of makes up for him bein' such a hound-dog. I'm surprised he's not here this morning."

"He probably got up late and had to go straight to work. He's been in a little trouble about getting in so late."

"He stays out 'til all hours with Hoyt and Catfish and then he picks up some floozy…"

"Now, Sookie, you wouldn't want him to talk that way about your gentlemen friends, would you?"

"No, but they've got some class, at least. Remember how he got in Bill's face the other night?"

"Now, sugar, he was just tryin' to be a good brother."

"No, he wasn't, he was being a bigot."

"Well, I agree, we shouldn't judge other people. He's old enough to make his own choices, though, and so are you."

"Yeah, I guess."

They chatted some about Bill's talk to the Descendants of the Glorious Dead, and Gran told Sookie what the ladies at the supermarket were saying about Jason and those girls. It wasn't looking good for him, and Sookie couldn't say that she knew who the killer was and probably which lake he was at the bottom of. René would come up missing, and the murders would stop, but would that be enough to get the suspicion off of Jason?

Sookie was trying not to relive the feeling of that man's noose or whatever around her neck as she was folding clothes on the enclosed back porch. She hadn't thought about Jason before she had Eric dump René's body – she had been so focused on protecting Eric that she just wanted it all to go away. She also had to admit to herself that Eric was awfully good at getting rid of bodies and barely had to think about what to do. That didn't bode well, and she knew it, but then she rationalized it by deciding he had lived for so many years and he was a Sheriff, whatever that meant, so he's probably had to clean up a lot of vampire messes, right? A part of her knew he had gotten rid of more than his share of human bodies, too, though, but surely that was long ago and in times when it was essential to his survival, right? You couldn't blame a person for trying to stay alive, could you?

Every time her mind went back to Eric, she felt tingly and horny. Having sex just seemed to make her want more sex, she laughed to herself as she lay on a lounge chair in the back yard. She kept pressing her lips together, enjoying the slightly bruised feeling they had from kissing so much when you aren't used to it. If she concentrated, she could feel where he had bitten her, and where he had sucked her nipple and definitely where he was between her legs. Her hootchie seemed a lot more alive than it ever had before, like it had been in hibernation all this time and then suddenly there was Eric and HELLO! It was wide-awake.

She had a nearly irresistible urge to rub herself through her bathing suit, but she didn't dare. Gran would be scandalized if she saw her doing that in broad daylight and she was in the part of the yard where anybody coming up the drive could see her. She'd never live it down if Jason even had a hint that she did that. She laughed – she didn't know how he'd react to that, but she was pretty sure it wouldn't be good. He'd either be so shocked and embarrassed that he wouldn't be able to look at her, or he'd call her a slut. The latter was more likely, she decided, but the point was moot because she was going to make herself not do that.

After about an hour, though, she got to thinking about how it felt to be under Eric, his long hair brushing her cheek as he kissed her and touched her and she slipped into the tool shed for a quickie. She was amazed at herself. Were other people like this? How did they ever get anything done?

Sookie looked at her phone and wondered if there was some way to use it to find out what time the sun would go down tonight? She knew she'd never be able to wait until she got off work to call Eric. He said she could call any time and she just had to hear his deep, smooth voice again. She figured she'd have to sneak the phone into the bathroom and pretend she had another stomachache. She laughed again, thinking Sam was going to think she had some kind of condition.

Badass. She decided that was the word she would use to describe Eric, but even if she'd thought of it earlier, she couldn't say that to Gran. He said if she came to his house, he'd show her what sex could be like when you didn't have to go slow or be quiet. That was scary and exciting, both, just like Eric. She was sure he wouldn't really hurt her but she also had a feeling Eric was so extremely advanced that he'd be into some kinky stuff that Sookie didn't even know about. That was big trust he was asking for – to spend Sunday night to Tuesday morning at his house. That's two nights of all the sex they wanted. She'd be by herself in his house all day Monday. What would that be like?

Sookie tried to picture what Eric's house would be like. On one hand, a guy like him would look right in a house full of black leather couches and black lacquer furniture. He said he was sick of black, though, so maybe his house was an escape from that? She pictured expensive, real wood furnishings and a den with a real bearskin rug that he killed himself. She considered that he might be like most club types and have a house that looks like no one lives in it, or worse a college dorm, but she was pretty sure that wasn't Eric's style. She would bet money that wherever Eric slept would be really nice.

"Ack!" Sookie had lost track of time and needed to be in the shower half an hour ago. She grabbed all her sunbathing stuff and ran up the stairs, then went into the bathroom and took a quick but very thorough shower, just in case. She doubted Eric would be coming by to see her tonight, but he said he'd come whenever he could so she'd better be prepared for him. That meant she shaved her legs even though she was late, and just hoped Sam wouldn't be mad. She threw her makeup into her bag and threw on a fresh uniform, then she was out the door, but had to come back because she forgot her phone. "Bye, Gran! See you tonight!"

"Have fun, Sweetheart, you be careful now! Don't go racing and get into an accident."

"I won't!" Sookie waved as she backed her crappy little yellow car out of the yard and onto the lane to the main road. She rolled into Merlotte's at 5 after 4, and Sam was watching the clock when she got there. "I'm so sorry, Sam, I was helping Gran and lost track of the time."

"Alright, let's just don't make a habit of it, alright?"

"Right, I'll get my station set up right now." Sookie did just that and when she saw Sam talking to some of the local police, she sneaked into his office and got her handbag from the drawer so she could put on a little makeup. She knew she got better tips if she wore a little mascara and pink lip gloss, and that didn't take long, so she was back before Sam finished his conversation. Sam knew she had done something, though, because he noticed she suddenly looked more together. Sookie didn't make as many mistakes today, but she kept staring at the window, practically willing the sun to go down.

Dusk seemed to last forever today, but they got a rush and by the time things slowed down it was definitely dark out. She was done for the moment and asked Arlene to cover her while she went to the ladies' room and she agreed. She managed to get her phone out of Sam's office without anyone noticing and she locked herself into the ladies room, pulling up Eric's number from the phone book. She laughed at herself because her hand was shaking. Damn! She got Eric's voice mail. She didn't want to leave a message so she just hung up and figured she'd try again later. She stowed her phone and went back to her tables to see if anyone needed anything.

Sookie was behind the bar washing glasses when she heard Arlene say "Oh, my god – is that a vampire?! He's huge!"

Sookie looked up and there was Eric, filling the doorway, looking into the room. The new girl, Kim, went up to him and asked if he'd like a table and she heard him ask to be seated in Sookie's section if she was working tonight. Sookie was frozen. Why was he here?!

"Hey, Sookie, you've got a customer on 9."

"Thanks, Kim, I'll get him," Sookie replied, already drying her hands and trying to calm down. It was weird, but whenever she saw Eric, she was shocked at how beautiful he was. She remembered him being good looking, but he was always so much more so when she was face to face with him.

"Hi," Sookie was barely able to stand still as she walked up to Eric's table with her order pad in her hand, "can I get you anything?"

"Yes, actually, I'd like a True Blood, type O, if you carry it." Eric gave her a very confident but affectionate smile.

"Sure, I'll be right back with it." Sookie could swear her feet weren't even touching the floor. She heated his blood and was back at his table as soon as she possibly could be.

"You look very sweet tonight, Sookie, though that uniform hardly does you justice."

"Thanks. I tried to call you earlier but I got your voicemail."

"I was…" he leaned forward and whispered, "in the air, so I had it going straight to voice mail. It can be very hard to hear if I'm moving very quickly."

"Oh, well, it's nice to see you!"

"It's lovely to see you too, Sookie. Why were you trying to call me? Did you leave a message?"

"Oh, no, I thought I'd try again. I wanted to ask you if you were able to come meet my grandmother tomorrow night? I know you probably have to work but I really want you to meet her before she knows… you know….?"

"Yes, I think that would be lovely. What time would you like me to be there?"

"Let's see – you got here just after 7, so how about 7:30?"

"Alright, 7:30 tomorrow. I'll drive and I'll come to your front door for a change," he gave her a wicked smile. "I'm expecting Bill Compton here in a few minutes, but I wanted to assure you that, when I am done with him, no matter when I leave, I will be at your window later tonight. What time do you get off work?"

"9:00 again, but it takes a few minutes to make the shift change so I'll get home around 9:45."

"Alright, expect me some time after 10. That should give me time to conclude my business with Compton and do a few other things I need to take care of. The man staring at us from behind the bar – is that your boss?"

"Yeah, that's Sam Merlotte."

"Interesting. How much do you know about him?"

"I don't know – just that he lives out back. I don't really even know where he's from."

"You know he is interested in you, sexually?"

"Oh, uh, yeah, I guess he kind of has a crush on me."

"It's a little more than that, Sookie. If he asks about me, you should tell him that you are mine now. He'll know exactly what that means."

"Do I know what it means?"

"Not completely, but you haven't any complaints so far, have you?" He gave her a smoldering look and she swallowed hard,

"No, so far, so good," she giggled at herself giving him such a lame answer. He smiled sweetly at her and started to speak, but then she said "Bill is here. I'll show him to your table."

"Thank you, Sookie,"

Oh, she just wanted to die when he said her name. How was she going to wait on tables knowing HER Eric was in the room?

"Hey, Bill, are you here to see Eric? He's over there in my section."

"Good evening, Sookie. Yes, he summoned me here, though I have no idea why." That was a lie. He could feel what Sookie was feeling - she was head over heels in love and it wasn't over him. Damn. This was not good.

"Would you like me to bring you a blood?"

"Yes, type O positive, please?"

"I'll be right there with it."

"Thank you." Bill steeled himself for dealing with Eric, knowing full well what Eric was going to tell him.

"Good evening, Bill."

"Eric – I was rather surprised that you asked me to meet you here of all places."

"Yes, well, this place claims one attraction that none other does."

"Do I need to ask?" Bill said wryly.

"Probably not. My Sookie works here, so I wanted to check it out and since I was in the neighborhood…"

"YOUR Sookie? You're sure about that?"

"Quite. You might say I've been where no man has gone before. I'm also quite sure she was never "yours" to begin with. I thought it might be best if you and I were clear on our relative relationships to Sookie Stackhouse."

"I won't believe it until I hear it from her."

"You already believe it, Bill. You can feel it in her. I know she's had your blood."

"Can you say the same thing?"

"Yes, we had our first mutual blood exchange last night. The first of many, I hope."

"Surely you're not planning…"

"Yes, I am, and the sooner the better."

"Does she know? She can't possibly understand what that would mean?"

"I'll explain it to her in my own way, in my own time. Rest assured, she'll come to it willingly, just as she has everything else."

"Why? How could she possibly be worth that to you?"

"I've spent the last two nights talking to her, Bill, and I'll be quite content to do so for many, many nights to come. There is much there to interest me. Much more than you can imagine."

"How is that possible? Did you follow us from Fangtasia?"

"Not technically, but I did find myself at her house as you brought her home. Speaking of which, that was quite a little fight you two had on her front porch. Tuvan throat singing? You subjected a little girl from Bon Temps to something even Tuvans won't listen to anymore?"

"I was just trying to broaden her horizons."

"You'd have had better luck if you'd broadened something else, but fortunately, I beat you to it. She'll take that almost as seriously as a Supe would, though I'm pretty sure she IS a Supe. I'm not sure what type, yet, but she's not entirely human."

"Yes, I know."

"Really? Enlighten me – what do you think she is?"

"I'm not sure yet. I'm not sure I know all the possibilities. I do know that her taste is…"

"'Unique,' is the word you're looking for. Quite unlike anything else I've tasted, and I've tasted pretty much everything there is to taste. I suspect she's a hybrid of some sort, and I also suspect that her telepathy…"

Bill looked up aghast.

"Oh, yes, I know about her telepathy, and I suspect that's only the tip of the iceberg. As Sheriff of this Area, it would have been irresponsible of me to leave such a special, and beautiful, asset without proper protection. Now she is under my protection and there will be no doubt as to whom she belongs or what channels need to be followed to engage her abilities."

"You seem very sure of yourself, Eric. When she gets to know you, she might feel differently."

"She knows me and I know her, better than you can imagine."

"Why, Eric, you almost sound as if you care about her," Bill said with contempt.

"I do care about her, and for more reasons than you think, though exactly how and why is none of your business. All you need to know is that if Sophie Ann wants to engage her special powers in service to the Crown, she'll have to come through me to do it."

Bill looked visibly frightened.

"Oh, yes, I know about your special relationship with Sophie Ann and I'm pretty sure why you landed back in Bon Temps, and it's not to inherit the old home place. In most cases I could care less what you two plan together but in this case, I care. She's MINE. Make no mistake about it, or even Sophie Ann will not be able to protect you from me."

Eric stood up and threw a hundred dollar bill on the table. "That's for my drink – you pay for yours and tip your waitress well. I'll ask her about it when I see her later tonight."

Sookie saw Eric get up and went rushing over to him, "are you leaving already?"

"Yes, I am, but I'll see you later in our usual spot, yes?" He stroked her cheek gently.

"Yes, definitely."

"Make sure you pick up your tip before the other girls get to it. I'll see you soon, my lover." He raised her hand and kissed it, making every jaw in the house drop to the floor. Sookie just beamed at him as he stood tall and swaggered out of the room.

Bill was standing up, shoulders rounded, looking utterly defeated, taking a hundred out of his wallet as Eric basically ordered him to do.

"Hi, Bill? Can I get you anything else?" Sookie was feeling a little bad for Bill because she was pretty sure Eric filled him in on their new status and Bill looked disappointed. She hated to hurt his feelings but she just didn't feel for him what she did for Eric.

"No, thank you, Sookie. I'll be going home now." He started to leave then stopped and turned toward her, started to speak, thought better of it and left. The part of him that really liked Sookie felt he should tell her who Eric really was before she was in too deep. The part of him that wanted to stay alive knew if he interfered with Eric's claim on her, he'd be finally, irrevocably dead. Given a choice, Bill would rather displease Sophie Ann than Eric. At least Sophie Ann liked Bill. Eric was fond of his swords and didn't hesitate to use them. Sophie Ann might be Queen, but the deadliest thing in this Queendom – or any other – was Eric Northman.

Sookie went to the table and was shocked to see two hundred dollar bills waiting there. She was standing there holding them, trying to decide what to do with them when Arlene noticed.

"Wow, Sookie, that must be some good service you're dishing out to earn a tip like that."

Sookie bit her tongue. She was going to see Eric later and she'd give him his money back. She told herself that he was just being nice, he wasn't trying to insult her and screw Arlene and what she was thinking, anyway. Sookie was nobody's whore and she'd kindly but firmly make it very clear to Eric that she didn't want him throwing money at her. He didn't need to buy her affection – he had it. Treating her like a kept woman wasn't going to fly and if she didn't put her foot down, she knew Gran would. Eric just wasn't used to women like Sookie, she decided, so she'd thank him profusely for his kindness and insist he take his money back, then tomorrow she'd leave Bill's money in his mailbox.

"I hear you're making some big tips tonight, Sookie," Sam tried to sound casual, but he needed like hell to know what Sookie's connection to Eric Northman was. Sam was pretty sure that was him, and if it was, that was the most dangerous vampire in Louisiana and then some.

"Yeah, my friends were a little too generous, but I'll give it back to them when I see them."

"You're friends with that big vampire, too? Is he from Shreveport, by any chance?"

"Yeah, he owns Fangtasia – oh, you must know him, or know of him at least, since he has a bar, too."

"I know his reputation. Do you?"

"I know he's a Sheriff and the other vamps are afraid of him or beholden to him or whatever."

"You think it's a good idea hanging out with a vampire that even other vampires are afraid of?"

"Eric would never hurt me, I'm HIS, so nobody else will mess with me, either."

The color drained from Sam's face. "Sookie, did he explain to you what being "his" means?"

"Yeah, it means we have a… an intimate relationship and I'm under his protection. He says I need protection because of … well, you know."

"What if he's the one you need protection from?"

"He's not, Sam, I'm sure. He cares about me, not just what I can do."

"How long could you have known him, Sookie?"

"Just a few days, but we spent a lot of time talking and I can't explain it, but I KNOW him, Sam, and he won't hurt me."

"How's Bill feel about all of this?"

"I wasn't planning to go out with Bill anymore, anyway. We really didn't have much in common."

"But you and Eric do?"

"Yeah – he already knows more about me than any man ever has. He pays attention to me and asks questions about me. He was a perfect gentleman once he became interested in me – he didn't even try to kiss me! I kissed him, first."

"Does your family know about him?" Sam was hoping somebody around Sookie would get through to her.

"He's coming over to meet Gran tomorrow night."

"Already?"

"Yeah, why wait? I'm going to be spending a lot of time with Eric, so Gran should know him, don't you think?"

"Yeah, I do think your Grandmother should meet him. What time is he coming to your house tomorrow?"

"7:30, why?"

"I was thinking about asking you to work late tomorrow…"

"Sam, please don't mess this up for me, OK? I haven't been this happy in … well, maybe, ever."

"Alright, Sookie, but if you change your mind about Eric, I'm here for you, OK?"

"OK, thanks, Sam." Sookie knew Sam was just concerned for her and on paper Eric was a scary dude. There was no way she could explain how things were with him when it was just the two of them. There was no doubt in Sookie's mind that Eric cared about her. She didn't know why she was so sure, but she knew what she felt from him and it was real.

Sookie floated on air for the rest of her shift and she drove way too fast going home. She had no way of knowing that Eric was relaxing in a tree at the edge of her yard when she got there, watching and waiting until he thought it was time to go to her window.

'What the fuck is she driving?' was Eric's first thought. 'I'm going to have to buy her a better car, at the very least, and set up an allowance for her. Eventually, I'll get her to quit her job in that shit bar and come live with me in Shreveport. If she insists on working, she should work at Fangtasia where she'll be paid well and I can keep an eye on her. I know Merlotte is not paying her what she's worth as a waitress, let alone as a Supe with gifts. I hate the idea of her working in that bar in that skimpy, unattractive outfit. Every man in Bon Temps might have seen her legs! '

'I can't believe I told her our meeting was destiny. Even if I meant it, I can't believe that I said it. ESPECIALLY because I meant it! Strategically, it was a stupid move. I should keep her guessing and off balance so she's eager to please me. What got into me? Why do I feel this compulsion to reassure her? I need to "make it all better" for her, but why?

'I actually told her I've been looking for her for hundreds of years. Even if it's true, I shouldn't say that to her. It's like I can't stop myself when I'm with her. I wonder if vampires can be glamoured? What is she? She's just a girl. A very pretty, very feminine, blonde girl – but she's some unidentified sort of Supe, as well. Strategically, I DO need to be in control of her if she's living in my Area. '

'I as much as challenged my Queen to Compton's face! Am I trying to get myself killed? I can't remember the last time I was this far off my game. Why am I so driven to protect her? I actually told Compton that he and Sophie Ann would have to come through me to get to her! I am smarter than that, am I not?' I used to be anyway. Am I getting old? Sloppy? I can't possibly be in love, can I?'

'When was the last time I was in love? There was that woman 250 years ago, but I kept my wits about me. There was the woman I bonded with in the 1600's who died shortly thereafter and of course, I made Pam in the late 1800s, but that was sex and friendship, not grand romantic love. Does that even exist?'

'Four days ago, I'd have said absolutely not. It's a delusion people create for themselves to distract them from their pathetic lives. My life is not pathetic. I have my businesses, I live in comfort, I have all the sex and blood I want and I could quit at any moment and do something else. I don't have to be Sheriff, it's just the easiest way to get the perks that come with it. I like cracking heads on occasion and I like being powerful. I never met anyone I didn't think should be calling me Master. Except maybe Sookie.'

'Why that girl? Why now? Why was I so relieved when she invited me in? Was I lonely? And I'm going to meet her grandmother, like a lovesick whelp? Yes, I suppose I am, because I can't bear the thought of disappointing her. I should tell her I'll be there then not show up but I know I absolutely am not going to do that. Even now, all I'm really thinking about is tasting her sweet blood again, and touching that soft skin. Those big blue eyes looking up at me like there's something good left in me somewhere. Am I seeing something that isn't there because she reminds me of Her?'

'It's not like it's going to last. She'll see who I am eventually and she'll fear me as she ought. I want us bonded as quickly as possible. If I had a brain, I'd force her to do it now, but no, I'm going to ask her and let her choose to do it, as if she has a choice. Hopefully, by the time she realizes the way things really stand, she'll be too ensconced in my life to get out. I've already staked my claim. There's no turning back now. The minute I opened my mouth to Compton I burned the only bridge to escape. It doesn't matter anyway. I've got her, and I'm not letting her go.'

Eric looked at his watch and decided it was late enough, so he quickly flew into the shadow next to her window. She was sitting there in a tiny pink nightgown, and it occurred to Eric that she was wrapped like a present. He shook his head. If this wasn't love, it was close enough. Might as well make the most of it. He could smell scented candles burning.

"Sookie?" He spoke from the shadows.

"Eric?" Sookie was jumping out of her skin. He was finally here!

He moved into view. "You look very pretty tonight, Sookie. That's a very pretty gown.

"Thanks, I've had it a long time but I never had occasion to wear it before."

"I'm happy you finally found the occasion you were waiting for."

"Me, too. Aren't you going to come in?"

"Yes, I am." Eric floated silently through the window, and Sookie set the screen up in front of the open window to keep the bugs from getting too bad.

"New candles?"

"I've had them a while, too. I've sort of been collecting things for a bit, thinking…" she nodded her head. Eric moved close to her so she had to look up at him.

"Thinking you'd have someone to use them with eventually?" He was stroking her cheek, her throat, then down into her cleavage. She was shaking again.

"Wishing, anyway…" she said softly

"Are you cold, Sookie? You're trembling."

"No, I'm definitely not cold…"

"Your skin feels so warm…" he scooped her up in his arms and kissed her hard, taking her breath away for a minute. Her bed was already turned down, so he set her down gently and took his coat off, then his shirt and his boots (no socks) and suddenly, to his delight, she was unbuckling his belt and pulling down his pants (commando.)

He kissed her and kissed her, running his hand up her thigh and under her gown, and he purred with approval when he found she had nothing on under it. Knowing she was inexperienced, he brought her to her first release with his fingers so he was sure she was ready when he finally entered her. When he finally did slide into her, it was all he could do not to howl. She was so unbelievably warm inside and her scent was overwhelming. This wasn't sex, it was a drug, and Eric was already addicted.

He forced himself to go slowly with her and make sure she was enjoying it before he really started taking her vigorously. He was trying not to make any noise, but it wasn't easy because her bed was a bit old and creaky. He pulled one side of the gown below her breast with his teeth, then sucked and nibbled on her nipple, making her arch her back as she reached up for the spokes of the brass headboard.

Eric smiled to himself, thinking she'd probably enjoy being tied up some time. He was surprised at how quickly Sookie seemed to reach orgasm, but she was too new at this to be faking, and besides, he could feel her body gripping him inside. He managed to finish just after her and rolled over to the other side of the bed.

"Did I do that alright?"

Eric looked at her in amazement. "yes, my lover, you did that very well for one so new at it."

"If I'm doing anything wrong, please tell me."

"You cannot improve on perfection, Sookie." He smiled at her and stroked her cheek but he was berating himself inside. 'Shit! I'm doing it again! I'm saying too much. I sound like a love-starved teen-ager. What is it about this girl?'

"Please be honest with me."

"Sookie, I am so honest with you that it shocks me."

"It does?"

"Yes, I say things to you I should not say."

"Why not?"

"It is unwise to be so open with anyone, but especially with a woman I've only known for a few days. This is not like me."

"But I like the way you are with me."

"I like it, too, but it's not very smart. Nor is my telling you this. There's something about you that makes me want to explain myself to you."

"Maybe you just really like me?"

Eric laughed. If she only knew! "Yes, I think maybe that's it."

"You're used to being a badass, right? And you don't usually say nice things to people, even to girls?"

"I don't usually say nice things at all to anyone."

"That's so sad!"

"Sad?"

"Yeah, that means you don't have anyone you love or who loves you?"

"No, there are a few employees that I think like me because I'm fair and I pay very well, but that's about it. My Childe is very loyal to me, of course– I suppose I occasionally compliment her."

"Your child?"

"Yes, Pam – the girl with "the vault."

"You're her father?"

"I'm her Maker. I turned her from human to vampire and so I am her Master."

"Wow – I didn't know you were that close to her."

"Closer than anyone in the world until I met you."

"You must love her, don't you?"

"Yes, but it's not a romantic love – she's not a romantic person. It's more pride and respect with us."

"You don't say nice things to her?"

"I sometimes buy her a nice gift to show my appreciation – jewelry, vacations, things like that."

"Which reminds me, I owe you ninety-four dollars, and Bill, too."

"Why do you say that?"

"It was very generous of you two to leave me such a tip, but it's just not necessary. My co-worker practically called me a whore, and I hate that."

"Do you normally use such common language?"

"You mean…"

"Whore – it doesn't seem a word you would use."

"Well, no, I guess I don't normally."

"I'd prefer you didn't. You're far too sweet to use such language." He stroked her cheek and smiled at her.

"OK, but my point is, my co-worker implied that I did something other than serve you drinks to get that money."

"She is jealous," Eric said with absolute certainty.

"No doubt, but it was embarrassing. You don't need to throw money at me that way."

"I didn't intend to throw it at you, I intended to brighten your day with a little unexpected gift."

"That's really sweet, and I really appreciate the thought, but the thought is enough."

"What if I disagree?"

"What do you mean?"

"You are mine, yes?"

"Yes. I am," she beamed at him.

"That entitles you to certain consideration from me."

"It does?"

"Yes, in my world, others would expect me to give you money on a regular basis, to buy you gifts, to take you on trips, to support you in every way."

"Wow, I didn't know that, but honestly, it's not necessary. All I want from you is your time and attention. I don't wanna be a "kept woman.""

"What is that?"

"It's like a mistress that you put up in an apartment and lavish with jewelry and stuff because you're sleeping with her."

"That's a bad thing?"

"Yes, it's like a … that word you don't want me to say. I'm not one."

"No, you are my lover. Is it not appropriate for me to buy you presents?"

"Something small now and then, sure, but not big stuff."

"I gave you less than a hundred dollars. I've given that much to waitresses many times."

"Because you were having sex with them?"

"No, because I wanted to be generous because they served me well or were very nice. Most waitresses are very appreciative."

"Yeah, I bet, but you and I are in a relationship now. I'd be more likely to pay for your drink myself than to let you not only pay, but give me a big tip, too."

"So I shouldn't mention the gift I have for you in my pocket?"

"Did it cost less than 50 dollars?"

"Much less."

"OK, that's probably within reason for where we are right now. What is it?" Sookie became girlish and playful once she was sure it wasn't anything extravagant.

Eric laughed and shook his head, but reached for his coat. "Close your eyes."

He pulled the gift out of his coat pocket and brushed her face with it softly, surprising her. She opened her eyes, "a pink teddy bear! It's so sweet! I love it – see this is appropriate. It's small, it's cute and it will remind me of you every time I cuddle it." She hugged it, then kissed him several times on the cheek then on the lips.

"Most of the women I know would throw me out that window for bringing them a gift like that, you know."

"And isn't that sort of why you're with me and not them?"

"Point taken. Eventually, though, when we've been a couple for a while, I can spend more on you, yes?"

"Eventually, sure, when everybody understands that you're my boyfriend and not a client."

"Alright. I will be patient. One thing I insist on, however…"

"What's that?"

"You keep the money from tonight, both mine and Compton's. Tell your co-worker you gave it back if it makes you feel better, but keep it. Buy yourself something pretty, or buy something for your grandmother, but don't give it back to me or to Bill. He and I both have plenty of money and it's more trouble to return it than it's worth."

"You and Bill both have really nice cars. Are you rich?" Sookie moved a little closer as she laid her head on the pillow and Eric did the same so they were face to face, whispering.

"Compton is what I would call comfortable. I am wealthy."

"Wealthy? Is that more than rich?"

"A great deal more, actually."

"Just from running one bar?"

"No, Sookie, Fangtasia is where I find my meals. I have many businesses and properties." He smoothed her hair back from her face and she smiled at him.

"Oh, cool."

"Does that mean you'll allow me to spend more money on you?" He said hopefully.

"No, it just means you're well-off and I don't need to worry about you borrowing money from me," Sookie laughed.

"I have never heard of a man borrowing money from his lover."

"Oh, it happens all the time. Do you ever watch TV?"

"Yes, why?"

"Have you ever seen Judge Judy?"

"That's usually on in the daytime, isn't it? Should I TIVO it?"

"Yes, because she has tons of cases where men borrow money from women then break up with them and never pay them back."

"That is shameful behavior. I would not call such a person a man."

"What would you call him?"

"A worm, at best. I have no respect for a man that does not support his women."

"His women? Plural?"

"I mean all of his women, not just his lover. If a man has a widowed mother, or a sister, for example, who is not married, then he should provide for her until she marries."

Sookie had to laugh into a pillow to keep from waking Gran. "That's a little old fashioned, Eric, people don't think that way anymore."

"Since we're on the subject, did you not tell me you have an older brother?"

"Yes, Jason. Why?"

"I do not understand why you work in Merlotte's if you have a healthy older brother. Is he disabled?"

"Jason, disabled? No, he's as healthy as a horse."

"Has he no shame?"

"Shame? He's a hound dog, if that's what you mean, but no, I don't think Jason feels ashamed of much."

"Does he not understand his obligation to you? You are a beautiful, gifted, unmarried woman. He should support you under any circumstance until you marry, but in your case, you have such unique abilities, you need more protection than an average girl."

"Wow. You know, Bill said something to that effect, too, now that I think about it. Are all vampires really traditional that way?"

"Most, yes. Among us, your brother would be ridiculed. Eventually, if I do not improve your station in life, I will be ridiculed, too."

"Improve my station in life?"

"Yes."

"So what would that include? What would other vampires expect you to do?"

"To begin, I would buy you a new car."

"What?!"

"Yes, that's the first thing, but only one of many. If you, or your grandmother, have any needs, I would see to them. I would give you an allowance and buy you clothing and jewelry, other fine things. Eventually, you would hopefully come to live with me and let me support you completely."

"Gran, too? That sounds like being married."

"My kind does not normally marry, but there is no reason not to. We do blood bond very rarely."

"What's a blood bond? Is it a ceremony?"

"No, it is a physical reality. You know that, because you have tasted my blood, I can feel what you feel, yes?" He smoothed her hair back gently.

"Yes, I do."

"If you and I exchange blood three times, we will be blood bonded. Most vampires only bond once or twice in their long lives. It is a very special connection."

"What does it do? Could I feel you like you feel me?"

"Yes, you could, and I would never be able to leave you. I would suffer to be away from you."

"Wow – so that's a really big commitment – even more than getting married?"

"Oh yes, marriages can end in divorce. A blood bond only ends in death, and the remaining partner never gets over it completely."

"Have you ever blood bonded with anyone?"

"Once, in the 1600's. She didn't live long after."

"Do you still feel that loss?"

"On some level, yes."

"Do you regret it?"

"No, I would regret it if I had not. I could never regret what we meant to each other while we were together, and I am glad I cannot forget her."

"That's so sad, but it's beautiful too. You have to do it three times or four?"

"Three."

"I tasted Bill's blood twice and he never told me anything about this. What if…?"

"He should have warned you of the possibility. I'm not happy to know he did not. One might think he didn't want you to know until it was too late."

"You don't like Bill much, do you?"

"I don't trust him. He's young and too easily swayed by those with their own agendas. He has very little power, and is therefore eager to curry favor with his superiors."

"Aren't you his superior?"

"In every respect, but he could still put a knife in my back if I let down my guard. He has no loyalty to me as he does to others."

"Others? Like your Queen?"

"Exactly."

"You're loyal to her, too, though, right?"

"Yes, but I would not let her abuse or mistreat you. Compton could do nothing to prevent that. He could not protect you as I can. I am the oldest, most powerful vampire in her Queendom."

"I do feel safer with you." Sookie moved closer, moving the teddy bear behind her and he smiled and took her in his arms. He could tell she just wanted to be held and reassured and he was happy to do that.

"Sookie, if you or your Grandmother need anything, do not hesitate to let me know, alright? It would make me very happy to help you in any way."

"That's sweet, but not yet, OK?"

"OK," he kissed her softly, for a long time. He took her again, slowly, rapturously, still in awe of how she made him feel. Even being called "Master" could not compare to this joy – yes, that was the word for it – the joy that he felt when he was inside her, when he watched her beautiful face, eyes closed, as she reached another luxurious release.

She fell into a peaceful sleep about an hour before sunrise, but he stayed with her as long as he could before he slipped out the window and headed for home, taking a scarf she had worn because it had her scent on it.

The next day was a blur for Sookie. She had to go in a little earlier than usual so instead of lying in the sun, she opted for a long bubble bath so she could refresh her manicure and pedicure, use her Queen Helene Mint Julep facial mask, and deep condition her hair so she'd be in top form when she saw Eric tonight. She'd just have time to change clothes when she got home from work. She looked through a couple of fashion magazines and wondered if maybe she should start buying Cosmo to learn some tips about sex? She remembered borrowing a book from her friend, Tara, back in the 10th grade called The Sensuous Woman and wondered if they had that at the library in town.

Merlotte's was unusually quiet for a Saturday afternoon, which was good in one respect because there were fewer mistakes to make and Sookie was still extremely distracted, but bad in that Arlene had time to needle Sookie about her vampires.

"So, Sookie, that big old blonde vampire is a friend of yours?"

"Yes, Arlene, his name is Eric."

"I don't usually go for blondes, but he's a good lookin' man. I couldn't believe the size of those shoulders!"

"Yes, he's a big guy."

"Uh-huh, is he that big, you know, all over?" Arlene winked at Sookie and nudged her with her shoulder and Sookie blushed, to Arlene's delight. "I'll take that as a 'yes,'" she cackled.

"Take it any way you want it, Arlene," Sookie said defensively, "I really like Eric so he's going to be around. I don't know if he'll necessarily come here that much, but I'm probably going to be seeing a lot of him…." Shit! Sookie said that before she realized she was giving Arlene an opening.

"How much of him have you seen so far?" she asked with wicked glee.

"Arlene!" Sam yelled from the end of the bar, "You've got two tables waiting on you."

"Alright, Sam, sorry," she scurried away to wait on her new customers.

"Thanks, Sam," Sookie said with relief.

"Don't let her get to you, Sookie. She's losing her mind because René ain't been home for two nights and she thinks he split on her and the kids. Picking on you takes her mind off of things at home. She's jealous of you, so just ignore her."

"I will. Thanks." Sookie smiled at him warmly, and Sam nodded, then locked himself in his office for a bit. Sookie knew Sam wasn't happy about her seeing Eric, but that couldn't be helped. One thing Eric had said was bugging her, but she didn't know whether she should ask Sam about it or not. Eric had told her to tell Sam she was his, and that Sam would know exactly what that meant. Why would Sam know a vampire rule like that? From what she knew, he didn't seem to like vamps much, though she'd only ever seen him around Bill and Eric and she was the reason he didn't like them.

Anyway, the rest of the shift was uneventful and she got home a little earlier than she expected, carton of True Blood in hand, so she took a quick shower just to freshen up, did some fresh makeup and put on a pretty pink sundress she'd been saving for a special occasion. She pulled her hair straight back from her face the way she wore it when she first met Eric because he said it looked glorious that night.

Sookie was pacing around the living room, adjusting things on the mantle and fluffing pillows when Gran came out of her room in company clothes. "I don't remember ever seeing you this jumpy, Sookie."

"I'm really anxious for you to meet Eric, Gran. I want you to like him. Jason won't be here tonight, will he?"

"Not unless you invited him. I didn't mention it because of the way he acted toward Mr. Compton. I thought your gentleman friend and I would be able to talk a little more this way. I want to get to know him since you are so fond of him."

"Yeah, I… is that a car?!" Sookie ran to the window and saw a perfect red corvette pull up in front of the house.

Gran walked over and looked out, too. "Oh, my – what a fancy car!"

"Yeah, Eric is really well-off, I think. Really, really well off."

Sookie was practically jumping up and down as she went out on the front porch to greet Eric. She could hardly breathe when he got out of the car – he was wearing a gorgeous silver-gray suit with a pink silk shirt and tie, and he flashed her a brilliant smile as he walked around to the passengers seat and took out a very pretty flower arrangement and a box of some sort.

He walked confidently up to the front porch and said, "Sookie, you look lovely tonight," and gave her a very proper kiss.

"I'm so glad you're here! Come in and meet Gran." She practically pulled him in through the door behind her and was absolutely beaming when she said "Gran, this is Eric Northman. Eric, this is my Grandmother, Adele Stackhouse."

"I'm very pleased to meet you, Mrs. Stackhouse. I've heard such wonderful things about you. These are for you, Madame," he offered her the gorgeous flower arrangement. "And these are for you, Sookie. I hope you like dark chocolate," he said as he handed her the box.

"Oh my, well, it's very nice to meet you, Mr. Northman. Please come in and sit down. Sookie, honey, get Mr. Northman one of those True Blood drinks, please."

"Thank you." Eric sat in the chair she indicated and Sookie took the flowers and set them on a side table, fussing with them a little to make them look their best, then she hurried into the kitchen. "It was so kind of you to invite me to your home, Madame. Your charming granddaughter tells me that you raised her, so I have you to thank for her being such a delight."

"Oh, Sookie was always naturally bright and bouncy. Even when times were hard, I could count on her to have a smile on her face."

"She's a very special young lady."

"Yes, I agree. I understand you own a business in Shreveport?"

"Actually, I own quite a few businesses. Fangtasia, where I met Sookie, is more of a social outlet for me. I have investments in many areas – construction, real estate, shopping centers, even a bio-research lab."

"Really? That's very impressive. You must be very busy?"

"I have good people who oversee most of the businesses. I've managed to put together a very competent team to help me. That makes all the difference."

"I can imagine it does. Sookie tells me you've got quite a history, Mr. Northman. Have you ever been married?"

"Many, many years ago, yes, but I lost her to a pandemic."

"Oh, dear!"

"Yes, it was quite a blow. It took a very long time before I was able to move forward with my life. I'm sure you know what it is like when you are in love with someone who is lost to illness. It stays with you, no matter how much time passes."

"Yes, I do know what you mean. You must have been in other relationships since then, though?"

"A few, but nothing that deep or lasting – more friendship than anything else. I didn't think I had the capacity for such feelings until I met Sookie. I've known her but a short time, but I feel as if I have known her for years. I must admit, it is quite unlike me to drop everything as I have since I've known her."

"I hope you aren't neglecting things on my account, Eric," Sookie was genuinely concerned as she handed him his blood drink.

"No, not at all, I have partners and managers enough to see to my business interests, I just rarely have reason to take time off. My social life has been quite barren for some time now. I meet people at the club of course, but those are shallow acquaintances, at best. Sookie walking into my club was the best thing that has happened to me in centuries."

"Well, I know Sookie has certainly enjoyed meeting you."

Sookie gave Eric a shy smile, knowing Gran had no idea how much.

"Knowing Sookie has brightened my world considerably. She brought light back into my life. Getting to know her has awakened a part of me that I thought had died long ago."

"What a lovely sentiment. I do hope you understand that I'm concerned about who Sookie spends time with. She's got some unusual gifts that make it important for her to be careful of her… companions."

Eric sat forward and looked directly at Adele "Yes, I think I understand that in a way few people would. I am aware of the value of Sookie's gifts, and of the difficulties that could befall one as trusting as she because of them. Believe me when I tell you that my first and most urgent priority is to protect Sookie from any kind of danger. I would never allow anyone to exploit her or cause her any harm."

"I'm very glad to hear that, Mr. Northman. Knowing that will take a great weight off my shoulders."

"My only wish is to improve Sookie's situation and make her happy. If there is anything I can do for either of you, you have only to ask. I am at your service, and would take great pleasure in helping you in any way that I can."

"Eric is always wanting to give me presents, but I told him that's not necessary."

"That's very kind of you, Mr. Northman, but Sookie has been taught not to take advantage of other people's kindness. The offer of your assistance is more than enough."

"So she tells me. It's going to be very hard for me – my natural instinct is to pamper and spoil her."

"Sookie needs to be loved and protected. I wouldn't want her to settle for anything less and I wouldn't expect her to demand anything more. I need to know that she'll be safe when she is with you, Mr. Northman. Just keeping her safe is all I ask."

"That, I can easily promise. I'll do anything in my power to see that no harm comes to her when she is with me."

"Alright, well, I suppose you two have plans for the evening?"

"I had hoped to take Sookie for a drive. I know some very pretty spots in the area and I thought I might buy her some dinner somewhere and we'll talk some more. My greatest pleasure, these days, is talking to Sookie."

"Do you need me for anything here, Gran?" Sookie said, hoping she'd say no.

"No, you two go for a drive and have fun. I hope you aren't in the habit of speeding, Mr. Northman?"

"I don't dare – my car attracts far too much attention to get away with that."

"I can imagine. Sookie, you need to take a sweater." Adele stood up and shook Eric's hand. "It was very nice to meet you. I hope to see you again, soon?"

"Yes, I'm sure I'll be around."

"Good night." Adele patted Sookie's arm as she came back from the closet with a white sweater she had no intention of wearing and went into the kitchen.

"Right this way, Miss Stackhouse." Eric held his hand up with a flourish, ushering her toward the door.

"Wow," was all Sookie could say as Eric zipped in front of her and held the door for her. "I've never even seen a car this fancy before."

Eric smiled, his car being a source of extreme pride for him, and helped her get settled, being sure to tuck her skirt into the car before he closed the door. He was in the driver's seat instantly, and helped Sookie with her seat belt.

"I know you aren't going to follow the speed limit, you know?" she laughed.

"I could hardly say that to your grandmother. I promised to keep you safe."

"Yep, you did. That felt so weird."

"It did?"

"I felt like you two were bartering over me or something."

"Not at all, Sookie, she merely told me what she expects and I assured her I would meet her expectations. I would have expected nothing less than for her to be clear about what she expects for you. Your grandmother seems a very honorable woman. It is a great honor to me that she agreed to let you leave with me."

"Well, she knows how I feel about you so you'd have to have been pretty bad for her to object."

"Are you going to tell her you are coming to my house tomorrow night."

"Yes, I'm going to have to. I hope she doesn't get angry."

"So do I. Give her my home number so she can contact you if need be, and that will give her some comfort, though I'm quite sure she will object no matter how much assurance you give her."

"If you were her, would you object?"

"If I were she, I would lock you in your room and paint the house with silver before I'd let you be alone with me, but that is because I know me," Eric laughed and Sookie did, too. "Where would you like to eat, my lover?"

"I ought to make you take me to Merlotte's and rub Arlene's nose in it. You wouldn't believe how she was riding me about you today!"

"Riding you?"

"Yeah, teasing me, picking on me."

"What did she say?"

"She asked if you were big all over and how much of you I've seen!"

"And what did you say?"

"I blushed and she said she'd take that as a yes, then Sam yelled at her when she asked how much of you I've seen."

"They are both jealous."

"Yeah, I know. You know the guy from the other night?"

"Yes?"

"He was Arlene's boyfriend. She freaking out because he hasn't come home."

"That is to be expected. Are the police looking for him?"

"Not yet – they probably won't. They'll just assume he split like her other boyfriends."

"She's had other boyfriends?"

"Oh, yeah, there's a new one every so often. One of the other girls who was killed used to call them her loser of the month when she'd bring a new guy in. She's been married like 4 times. She'll have another guy before the month is over."

"People often make the mistake of accepting quantity when they cannot find quality. That is very sad."

"Yeah, it is. Have you ever done that?"

"Yes, at times, but that loses its appeal quickly. Still, in the course of a millennium, one goes through phases."

"Yeah, I'll bet. I was trying to imagine all the stuff you've seen and it's so hard to even wrap my mind around," she laughed and he smiled softly at her. "Where all have you lived?"

"I moved around a lot out of necessity. I left Sweden after I was turned and only rarely go back. I spent time in China, Japan, Taiwan, Korea, Egypt, Italy, France, England, Germany, Russia, so many places, so many times I can hardly count."

"Wow. Do you speak other languages?"

"About 16."

"WOW!"

"English was one of the last that I learned, and I learned it first in Asia from British sailors, so that made it very difficult."

"You speak it really well now – better than most people I know.

"Thank you. I worked hard to get to this point."

"When did you come to America?"

"I came here a few times on ships, but I came here to stay at the turn of the 19th-to-20th century."

"Why did you come here?"

"I had to get Pam out of England and this seemed to be where the most progress was being made."

"Why did you have to take Pam away?"

"She was spotted by her sister one night in London. Her family had buried her, so if they'd found us it would have been disastrous. We left that very night on a ship bound for America."

"Wow – just like that?"

He looked at her, "just like that."

"Did Pam want to be turned?"

"Yes, very much, though she didn't quite understand what I offered."

"So you killed her?"

"No, Sookie, I transformed her. I made her immortal. I saved her from a loveless arranged marriage. I gave her a life of adventure and fun. She never looked back or regretted coming with me. We lived happily together for many years."

Sookie was quiet for a few minutes, trying to decide if she wanted to ask this question, and if so, how to go about it.

"Yes, Sookie."

"Yes, what?"

"Pam and I had sex. Lots and lots of it. It's why I made her."

"Oh…"

"Does that disturb you?"

"Well, you can glamour people, right?"

"Right,"

"And so you can almost always feed when you need to, right?"

"Yes."

"And that means you can have sex almost any time, too, right?"

"Yes."

"So why did you want to make Pam?"

"There's a certain level, where sex is concerned, that you can only reach with a partner you've been with for many years."

"Oh… so, that was like the ultimate sex you've ever had?"

"No, it was only sex."

"I don't understand."

"You will, some day," he stroked her cheek.

"I want to know…"

"The ultimate sex is when you are with someone you love, and have been with them for many years. Pam and I reached that place where you know the other's body as well as your own, and you instinctively know what your lover wants, but we were never in love. I made Pam because I thought I had lost the capacity to love that way."

"That's so sad…"

"But we were great together for a long time. We had fun, I wasn't so lonely, our lives were both better for a time. Pam was what they call a "partner in crime" – we had compatible tastes and tendencies. It was a good match, but not a great one."

"Because that extra something was missing…"

"Right."

"I hope you find it again."

'Don't say it! Don't say it,' Eric was screaming in his head. "I already have." DAMN!

Sookie laughed. "That sounds like a line from a romance novel."

"Yes, it does. I can't believe I said it," he said aloud but he was talking to himself.

"Things will be different with us when we're around other vampires, won't they?"

"I'll have to be…"

"Badass."

"Yes, but not to you."

"There's a lot of violence in your world, isn't there?"

"Yes, there is."

"I'll probably see some of it, right?"

"Right."

"But you'll protect me."

"With my life."

"That's scary"

"Are you afraid of me, Sookie?"

"No. I probably should be, but I'm not. I know you'd never hurt me."

"You will be, some day."

"No, Eric, I won't. That's just it, I know I won't. Like when I met Bill, he was exciting and different, but when I met those friends of his, and then I saw what he did to that cop for no reason… I could never look at him the same way. I know that I'll see you do some unspeakable things and it won't matter."

"I hope that is true, but we must both be aware that it might not be."

"So why are you so sure about me, then?"

"You remind me of someone. I feel as if I've known you before. I know it doesn't make sense…"

"Yeah, my feelings about you don't make sense either."

"My age is a part of it, I think. I am able to size people up very quickly. I know what I like and what I don't. I know what I want. Anyway, we will see. We will be as happy as we are, as long as we can, agreed?"

"Agreed," he took her hand in his and raised it to his lips. "Now you must decide – do you eat now, or do we go on to the lake?"

She looked around, "wow – I forgot we were even moving. I'm not really hungry – let's go to the lake."

"As you wish, my lover," he smiled at her as he turned his signal on and turned off the highway. Sookie couldn't even remember turning onto the highway.

"This is the lake you told me about the other night, right?"

"Yes, there's a very nice spot that is usually deserted. The moon is full tonight, so it should be very pretty." He turned into an area that was fenced off and locked with a chain. "Wait here." He got out of the car, unlocked the fence, drove them through and walked back to lock the gate again.

"Are we supposed to be here?"

"Yes, that's my fence."

"Do you live here?"

"No, but I own this tract of land, from the road to the water for about half a mile in each direction."

"How do you keep track of everything you own?"

"With some difficulty, but ultimately, it's all written down in two places only I know about."

"Nobody else knows about the master list or whatever?"

"No. I own some businesses that cannot be traced to me at all."

"Are they illegal?"

"No, but they serve purposes I'd rather not explain to the authorities."

"Oh."

Eric turned down a dirt road and went around a curve and came out on a sand bar by a lake. He let down the convertible top, turned off the car and the lights and in a moment, Sookie's eyes adjusted. The moonlight on the water was like a path of silver and there was no sound except for the frogs and crickets.

"Eric, this is gorgeous!"

"I'm glad you like it. I come here often when the weather is good. You are the only living creature who knows that I own it. Pam doesn't even know where it is."

"You've never brought another girl here?"

"Never."

"Why did you buy it?"

"So I could do this. And I might build a house here some day."

"Don't you own a house?"

"I own four, but I might decide I want one here, too. Imagine this view from your bed."

"Your house would have to be made of glass."

"Only one wall of it. It could be two-way glass so we could see out and no one could see in."

"We?"

"Why not?" He took her hand in his and intertwined their fingers.

Sookie felt as if she was dreaming and she hoped she'd never wake up. "Eric, why are you in such a hurry? About us, I mean?"

"Honestly, I want to establish a good foundation between us before you encounter the rest of my world. I want you to know that you can trust me, and lean on me, no matter what happens."

"You still think I'll be afraid of you?"

"Yes, I'm afraid I'll feel that way until we've weathered a few storms, so to speak."

"You have to learn to trust me just like I have to learn to trust you. I never thought of that before."

"You didn't?"

"No, it never occurred to me that someone would have to learn to trust me. I guess I just always assumed I was obviously trustworthy."

"You are, Sookie, but from my perspective, you are very young."

"You're showing me all this stuff you've never shown anyone, though."

"Yes, because I want you to know the private me before you know the public me. I haven't felt hope in a long, long time, Sookie, you must understand that."

Sookie scooted closer to Eric and laid her head on his shoulder. He leaned so his cheek rested on her hair and they were quiet for a few minutes.

"You and me against the worlds – mine and yours, agreed?" Sookie finally said.

"Agreed." He turned and kissed her hair. She looked up at him and he kissed her lips. They kissed for a long time and Eric's hands began to roam all over Sookie.

"There's no room in here, is there?"

"Watch this," Eric laughed as he was up and around the car in a heartbeat, scooping Sookie out of her seat and laying her on the hood of the car. Eric was under her skirt and between her legs, her panties in shreds on the ground.

Sookie felt absolutely wild, out in the middle of nowhere, fucking a huge, beautiful vampire, wishing it would last forever. She couldn't help but cry out as he drove her to her first release with his tongue and fingers, and she laughed at herself for scaring the animals. Eric untied the halter top of her dress and pulled the top down to expose her breasts, then he took her roughly as he stretched her hands out above her head, nipping on her breasts in an entirely new way. This was the first time they'd been able to really let go together and they made the most of it. Eric pushed her legs back so he could go in deep and she was matching and meeting him with every thrust, arching her back and crying out with each stroke.

Sookie never felt so alive. This was it! This was what all the fuss was about. Suddenly, Sookie felt a rush, a tightening, that she never felt before and she seized up and jerked several times. Eric finished slowly, as Sookie lay stunned and shaking, her breath difficult and ragged, as he suddenly thrust harder and growled in a way Sookie had never heard, then he bit her breast and fed from her as she lay under him, completely exhausted.

"Min Gudinna, Sookie, I swear I never tasted anything so sweet," he growled as he nuzzled her ear.

"What was that? I never felt anything like that in my life!"

"You have climaxed with me before, haven't you?"

"Not like that! I didn't even know that was possible! Is that what you meant when you said we could fuck as loudly as we want?"

"Yes, of course – did you not like it?"

"I LOVED it! I want you to do that to me again and again and again. I feel like there's nothing left of me!" She dropped her head back, laughing and shaking it from side to side, as Eric touched her face with the whole of his big hand and pulled it down her body, then did it again with both hands. 'I'm HIS,' Sookie thought to herself, "the way he's touching me means I'm HIS and as far as I'm concerned that's all I ever want to be.'

Entitlement, Pt 1-3

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Thu, 04 Mar 2010 20:01:00 +0000

Summary: Originally a one-shot, so the first chapter doesn't quite jive with the rest.

Chapter 1 - Entitlement
Chapter 2 - If Only
Chapter 3 - A Whole New Direction

Chapter 1

Entitlement

Eric brushed his long, golden hair before he got out of his car. The lot in back of Fangtasia was deserted, but it wouldn't be long. The back door was being held open with a case of beer, so he knew Pam and some of the humans were getting ready for the night. Eric was tired of this routine, but it was better than sitting home watching TV or trolling the streets for a meal. At least this way, his meals came to him.

He was wearing head to toe black leather in spite of how warm it was. He didn't know why, but he wanted to be particularly menacing tonight. There was a convention in town, so maybe they'd make good sales tonight and there was always a chance he'd get the satisfaction of kicking some pathetic human in the face. That was always a bright spot of the night.

He strode into the back of the bar with his usual air of arrogance and command, nodding to Pam, and to two new bar girls, all of whom called him "Master," and bowed to him. He loved being called Master. One advantage of vampires being out in society was that a Sheriff like Eric could command the kind of attention and respect he deserved openly. He didn't have to pretend to be less than he was to get along with unsuspecting humans. He could be his glorious, dangerous, merciless self and the unwashed masses would clamor for his attention and approval, eagerly offering their money – as well as their bodies and their blood - to him hand over fist.

He went to his office, tended to a few bills and approved some orders Pam wanted to send in to the distributors. He cruised on the internet for a bit, shopping for nothing in particular, but he ordered some nice silk shirts and made an appointment for his tailor to come to the club and check them for any necessary alterations when they arrived. He wrote his weekly report on the state of his Area, he watched a little TV on the small set in his office, then he decided to head out front. He checked his hair in the mirror again, shaking it out like a lion's mane and smiling at the result. He would be utterly irresistible to some eager young human who would gladly offer herself or himself up to Master of the house. It was a Wednesday night, so humans drank free until Midnight, and that brought in lots of lovely, pale little girls and boys dressed in black and painted to look the way they thought a vampire should look.

Eric dreaded the sea of black tonight. Everything in his world was dark. The women were dark in spirit and in their dress, of which they wore too little, and makeup, of which they always wore too much. If it weren't for an occasional red wall in Fangtasia, there would be no color in the club at all. Even the pale flesh that beckoned to him was colorless and dull. These humans might not be dead, but he'd hardly consider them alive. They were stupid, they were dull and they had little ambition and no imagination. Eric straightened the collar of his black silk shirt and mused about selling the bar, but again, it was too convenient having his meals seek him out. He berated himself for his own lack of ambition, but he really had no interest in changing his routine, no matter how boring it had become.

Eric finally went out to the club, enjoying the murmur that flowed through the crowd as he swept into the room. The staff rightly respected and feared him. The humans were fascinated by him. It was just as it should be, as far as Eric was concerned. No one would stand up to him about anything, no matter how minor the point might be. That was a little dull but it was expedient and Eric was all about expedience these days. He would frighten the tourists, choose one or more of his patrons to fuck and to feed upon, then he would go home early and read a book. He wasn't even sure he'd use the sex room below the club tonight. Some nights, it was just too much trouble to set the scene. So many of his offerings were happy just to be bent over his desk that it seemed a waste of energy to give them much more.

He laughed to himself that he should write a book, or commission one, because he'd read all of the erotica he had so many times that he had it memorized. The stuff people were churning out these days was too vulgar. So much of it expressed a marked hatred for women and that was the opposite of a good read for Eric. He adored women, when he found a good one, but they were fewer and farther between every century. The little goth chicks that filled his club were mostly disposable. He hadn't seen a woman worth fighting for in at least 250 years, but some part of him hoped there might be one somewhere. That hope quickly faded when he reminded himself that such a woman was unlikely ever to darken the doors of Fangtasia, and Eric rarely went anywhere else except for official vampire functions. He occasionally went shopping, but that was a last resort. Except for his need to feed, Eric was a separatist. He only dealt with humans when he needed blood, sex or money. They didn't last long, so there was little point in investing energy in them. As soon as you got used to having them around, they went and died on you.

Eric sat in his throne-like chair and checked his email on his phone. He had a text from the Queen and a couple from other Sheriffs, so he replied to those and sipped on the Real Meal that was served to him instantly when he sat down. He preferred drinking RM in the club because it gave him pleasure to drink human blood in front of humans. As long as there was RM, he didn't need them, but they still wanted him. That was exactly how he liked his relationships – all the control belonged to him.

He was playing Scrabble on his phone because it stretched his knowledge of English, occasionally scanning the crowd for tonight's lucky donor, when a balding little man crawled up before him and dared to touch Eric's knee. Eric promptly kicked the man across the room, smiling for the first time tonight. That was always good fun, and would probably be the best thing that happened tonight.

"Master?" Pam stepped up on the stage behind Eric's chair and waited for leave to approach.

"Yes, Pam?"

She leaned over to speak softly and tease the humans who would speculate about what she was telling the Master. "Bill Compton his here tonight,"

"Really? I had thought he was still avoiding me. He's not as smart as I thought he was."

"You'll be interested in his companion, I'm sure."

"Why would a companion of Compton's hold any interest for me?"

"They're over in the corner – blonde, blue eyes, 25…"

"Mmmmm, I see. I wonder where Bill found that tasty bit?"

"She's asking questions about our patrons, too, Master, she showed pictures to Long Shadow and asked if he noticed who they associated with here."

"He told her we don't allow that, I assume?"

"He did, but I thought you might enjoy telling her yourself. He also said you took one of the girls home recently."

"Indeed? What else do you know about Bill's human?"

"Her name is Sookie Stackhouse, she's from Bon Temps, but I don't think she's Bill's human – he introduced her as his friend."

"She looks mildly interesting from this distance. Will I be disappointed as she draws near?"

"I think not, Master – she's very pretty, and not quite bright enough to be afraid of us."

"I can take care of that," Eric smirked.

"I don't know, Master – this one might not back down as quickly as you'd like."

"Really? Would you like to make a little wager, Pam?"

"Yes, I would."

"I make her cry in 10 minutes or you get a week in New Orleans?"

"You're on, Master."

Eric had scanned Compton and his date a couple of times. He wouldn't mind a little diversion at the moment so he summoned them with a small motion of his hand. Bill looked worried, which made Eric happy, and he got a better look at the girl as she and Bill approached.

'Lovely figure, moves gracefully,' he thought, 'but what is she wearing? I wonder if she knew where Compton was bringing her?'

The pair stepped into the light, which made the girls hair glisten like sunshine. She was actually wearing a dress – a very pretty, red and white dress with a full skirt and cleavage brimming. No black makeup, no black clothes and she actually had a suntan. She stood out like a light in the darkness. Eric was shocked to realize he was feeling something akin to excitement.

"Bill Compton, it has been a while."

"Yes, Eric, I've been…"

""Mainstreaming!"" Eric said, dripping with derision, "I heard." Eric's tone left no doubt that he found the concept bizarre and ridiculous. Look at those breasts…

"I see that is going well for you," Eric honored the girl by showing his interest. This was the prettiest girl he'd seen in a long time. He just prayed she didn't say something stupid and ruin things.

"Oh, yes, Eric, this is my friend…"

"Sookie Stackhouse." 'Yes, Blondie, I know who you are.' Eric had that feeling he loved, like a lion stalking an antelope. Scaring her was going to be fun. The night was looking up.

"How do you know my name?"

Eric didn't respond because he couldn't believe she challenged him that way. Pam spoke up, "I never forget a pretty face. You're in my vault."

Eric smirked at the girl, expecting her to wilt, but she said "Great. That's just great. It's nice to meet you."

"Well, aren't you sweet?" Eric said contemptuously.

"Not really…" she shot back, Bill obviously squeezing her hand to make her stop.

'What's this?' Eric thought to himself, 'she should be afraid of me now. Compton's more afraid than she is. And what exactly is she? She's not human, is she?' He spoke to Pam: in Swedish, "Vår lilla djurpark börjar växa till sig. [Our little zoo is starting to grow]"

"Jag viet. [I know]" Pam replied.

"Miss Stackhouse, I hear you have been asking questions about some of my customers."

"Yes, I have," she replied in the sweetest Southern accent Eric had ever heard. He wondered if she'd notice he had a hard on now. Eric LOVED a girl with a good Southern accent.

"If you have anything to ask, you should ask it of me," he said in his most commanding voice.

"Alrighty, you recognize any of these girls?" She wasn't backing down. She was going to say what she came here to say.

Eric liked that. Now he was less interested in scaring her than in turning her on, so he played it up big. "Mmmm. This one offered herself to me, but I found her too pathetic for my attentions." She didn't like that and Eric noticed. Interesting reaction. "Now this one, however, I have tasted." He looked right at her to see what her reaction would be, hoping she wasn't a sister or best friend, and also hoping to see a little wish that he'd taste her. She was breathing a little heavy. He couldn't take his eyes off her breasts, so he noticed that.

"I remember 'em both," Pam said.

"Is that because of the vault?" Sookie said in a sassy comeback. Eric bit his tongue so he didn't laugh when Compton squeezed her hand again. Eric couldn't tell yet if she was that brave or that dumb, but he wanted to find out which it was. At the very least, she was entertaining. Easy on the eyes, too.

"… Never had either of them, though. They weren't really my type," Pam continued.

"Well, thank you very much, that is all your time I need to take." Sookie reached for her purse to put the pictures away, but before he knew he was doing it, Eric said "I'm not finished with you yet!"

Wow – where did that come from? He didn't know if he wanted that to scare her or not. He did know he didn't want her to leave. He thought he'd lighten up a little so he smiled and tried to be non-threatening, but he was out of practice. "Please, sit?" he said in a voice that was a little too high. She wasn't getting away from him that fast, though, not if he could help it. He wanted more time with this girl so he figured his best bet was to let her know up front he was interested in her. If Eric wanted a woman, he left her in no doubt of it. That's why Eric got the women he wanted.

"So, Bill" he said, never taking his eyes off Sookie as she sat down. She must be a little scared, he figured, because she won't let go of Bill's hand. "Are you quite attached to your "friend?""

"She is mine." Compton was trying to be scary. Eric would laugh at him but he had other things on his mind. Like those breasts…

"Yes, I am his." Sookie said too quickly and too forcefully. Eric didn't believe it, and was determined that he was going to find out if this were true or not.

"What a pity… for me." He was letting her know in no uncertain terms that he wanted her right now and that he wasn't buying it. She looked at him with big eyes as he licked his lips. He couldn't tell if she knew what he was asking Bill, but he was thinking maybe she didn't. She was brave, but she was apparently new to vampire culture. She looked unspoiled and she was completely open, which was rare in those used to being around his kind. Eric made up his mind that at some point in the near future, he was going to fuck Sookie Stackhouse, Bill's or not. "Sit with us." He looked at Bill, daring him to say no, "We have catching up to do, you and I. It has been too long."

"Yes," Bill said, knowing he didn't dare say no, and also knowing that bringing Sookie into this bar was a huge tactical error. The Queen had sent him to do something, and now he would fail. Eric would take her. He knew it. 'Look at the way he's looking at her,' Bill thought, 'he's practically drooling on her. Why did I bring her here!?'

Eric looked Sookie up and down slowly. She was petite but she had long, very pretty legs and those breasts were just begging to be kissed. Eric decided he could happily spend hours just watching her breathe. What the fuck was she doing with Bill Compton? He didn't think it would be hard to take her away from him, though, if he decided he wanted to. Did he want to?

"We have to get out of here." Sookie said out of nowhere.

"Sookie," Bill started to warn her but she kept talking.

"Eric the cops are coming. There's going to be a raid."

"Tell me you're not an undercover cop?" He'd kill Compton if he brought a cop in here.

"I'm not but that man in the hat is."

"Even if you're right, we do nothing illegal here." OK, that was bullshit, but Eric wouldn't run no matter what was going on. How did she know all of this?

"There's a vampire named Taryn in the Ladies' Room with that man you kicked before. She's feeding on him."

"How do you know this?" Pam insisted. Eric wanted to know that, too.

Sookie's eyes got big and she hesitated and Eric caught Bill shaking his head in his peripheral vision. Who was this woman?"

Just then the police did break in.

"Follow me," Eric decided to play hero, so he showed them an escape route. "I enjoyed meeting you, Miss Stackhouse. You will come again."

Shit! Now he was going to have to spend the night dealing with the fucking cops. Were there no other bars in Shreveport? Why were they always pulling this shit on his bar? They rarely found anything. He'd wait an hour then he'd go back and straighten things out. Sookie… Wait. Sookie? Why was he thinking about Sookie when his bar was being raided?

How did she know about Taryn and that human? How did she know about that cop? Was this girl psychic? A Witch? He didn't get close enough to be sure but he could have sworn she had an unusually sweet scent about her. Shit! Why did those cops have to break in now of all nights. If that girl had powers, he needed to know what they were. She apparently lived in his Area, so technically, he should control her, whatever she was and whatever she could do. That's right, he decided – she was his by rights, no matter what Compton was to her. She was more than just a woman. She was valuable – an asset that rightfully belonged to him.

He wracked his brain. What exactly did she do? Was it precognition or telepathy? He'd known people who could do both over the course of his thousand years, but they were normally Witches or Fae. She didn't seem to be either. Whatever she was, he couldn't stop thinking about her. When he went to rest that morning he kept having visions of that glorious blonde hair in the lights on the stage, that luscious cleavage, those big eyes. And that attitude! She never did really show fear. Hell, Compton showed more fear than she did.

That little white and red dress haunted him. How long had it been since he'd seen a flesh and blood woman dressed in anything but black, or jeans and a t-shirt? It was so feminine and it fit every curve of her just so. He wondered if she'd taste as sweet as she smelled? Had she ever been bitten? He didn't see any marks on her, and he looked pretty closely. They could be on her inner thigh, of course, but he didn't let himself dwell on the idea of Compton between her legs or he wouldn't be able to keep himself from going to his house and staking him. Why he should feel such an inclination, he had no idea, but he refused to dwell on it.

The thought of all that femininity and attitude being wasted on the likes of Compton was too much to live with. One way or another, Eric had to see her again. Compton claimed to own her, so let's test that claim, he thought. He had been planning to address Long Shadow's thievery for some time now, but the perfect moment hadn't presented itself. Maybe this was why he hadn't just staked him and been done with it? He needed an excuse to draw Sookie back into his lair, and Long Shadow was as good as any.

"Sookie," he said aloud. What kind of name was that? He'd never heard it before. He told himself that finding out what she could do was his job as Sheriff. He refused to think about he fact that being Sheriff had nothing to do with why he was dreaming about watching her breathe. He'd managed to rationalize this new sense of entitlement he felt toward Sookie Stackhouse and knew that it was just a matter of time before she was his, and his alone.

Chapter 2 IF ONLY

[Author's Note: OK, what was supposed to be a one-shot is now going to be a trilogy of sorts. This is part 2 and I'm working on part 3 now. I'm not planning to take it farther than that, but there's not a lot of planning in my writing – I just go where the Viking leads me. Enjoy!]

If Only

Pam turned Eric's rearview mirror toward herself and checked her lipstick as the Corvette screamed around the corner.

"OK, now, explain to me again why we left the club?" she asked

"It seemed to be the thing to do…"

"You mean it seemed like what she wanted you to do…"

"We'll give the police a little time to harass the patrons, then we'll go back and calm them all down. There are RMs in the armrest there if you're thirsty."

"You do realize you failed to make her cry?"

"I didn't have a full 10 minutes."

"I thought that was more than ten minutes. It seemed more like 15."

"It was less than 5, I'm sure. We barely got started."

"What exactly were we starting?" Pam couldn't resist teasing Eric when he was trying to gloss over something like his attraction to this blonde girl. He was trying to act detached, but she wasn't buying it.

"The conversation."

"Oh, is that what that was? So you think if you had what you would agree was a full 10 minutes that you could have made Sookie cry?"

"If I really wanted to, yes, of course. I decided early on, however, that it might be better to befriend her and find out more about her gifts."

"You knew about her gifts early on?" Pam felt everything in the car shift as Eric sped around another corner. He was apparently making a big circle.

"Come, now, Pam, we both knew she was neither human nor vampire…"

"True, she didn't seem quite human. So how do you suppose she knew about the police? I'm quite sure she's not a policewoman."

"No, certainly not. She was far too innocent to have been a police officer."

"Innocent? Are you sure about that?"

"Not yet, but I'll know very soon. You memorized her address, of course?"

"Yes, of course. Should I add her to the mailing list?" She was going to make him ask for it directly.

"And…?" Eric was becoming irritable. Why was Pam asking so many damned questions?

"I'll enter it into the computer when I get back to the office."

"What was her address, Pam?"

"She's not really local…"

"Pam…"

"Hummingbird Lane in Bon Temps. Does anybody really live in Bon Temps? I can't imagine it. Isn't it rather… backward?"

"I'm sure it must be or she would never waste her time with Compton. I'm sure that's indicative of the lack of suitable companions in the area. She didn't seem the type to go for a drunken redneck or a tight-laced bible thumper, and those are the only varieties she's likely to encounter there."

"She didn't seem to want to let go of his hand when she sat down. Maybe she likes Bill…?" Pam knew this was eating at Eric.

"I am sure that, compared to the dregs of Bon Temps, Compton stands out. Among vampires, of course, he'd hold little interest for such a woman. My guess would be that he is the first vampire she has ever encountered."

"Is it even possible to be so isolated? Surely there must be some in that area?"

"Bon Temps is not nearly as progressive as Shreveport."

"Shreveport is "progressive?"

"Compared to a backwater like Bon Temps, yes, it is. I'd never be able to run a business in that area without constant harassment by locals. In Shreveport, we only have an occasional run-in with authorities, but the church groups and other fanatics don't pay much attention to us aside from the occasional bomb threat. We'd encounter a good deal more violence in an area like that."

"Alright, I can understand how a person might be born in an area like that, but I don't understand how a person could stay in such an area. She's 25, after all."

"Yes, I find that strange as well. I would expect a woman like that to move on to bigger and better things once she reached adulthood. Perhaps she has family obligations that keep her there? That's only the first of many questions I'd like to know the answers to," Eric was talking to himself now, not really thinking about what he was saying in front of Pam. "There is so much I want to know…"

"So you're planning to call Bill Compton, I take it, and ask about his little friend? You're his Sheriff, after all, you can order him to give her to you, even if she is his…"

"She'll come to me of her own accord."

"She will?" Pam was amused at his determination. She hadn't seen him this way in a long, long time.

"Absolutely." Eric turned back into the lot behind Fangtasia.

The police were checking the last of the IDs carried by Fantasia's patrons and had only cited two people for exchanging blood in public and sex in one of the bathroom stalls. Eric recognized a Sergeant from a previous raid who had been reasonable, and he approached him with confidence and courtesy.

"Good evening, Sergeant Chaffins. Did you find everything in order?"

"A little sex and blood in the bathrooms, but that could happen anywhere. We handed out some tickets and we'll have to give you a written warning, but other than that, everything seemed fine."

"Is this going to become a monthly event?"

"I hope not. There's real crime we need to be spending time on. We've never caught an under-aged person in this bar and the only "crimes" we've ever encountered were consensual acts between adults. I honestly don't know why they keep sending us in here." That wasn't true and he and Eric both knew it.

"The upcoming election might have something to do with it, I suppose. I don't blame your men, Sergeant, I know that there are members of the City Council who think being tough on us will gain votes for them."

"Have you ever considered getting involved in local politics? Maybe you should run against Slater next time around."

"I'm a business man – I don't aspire to political authority, though it would be nice to have a vampire on the council. We are wholly unrepresented."

"Listen, I can't tell you this officially, and I'm not going to name any names, but you might want to spread a little money around. A few well-placed campaign contributions would probably save us all a lot of grief."

"Yes, I think you might be right. I'll do some research and see if I can't make life a little easier on us all. Would you and your men like to stay for a drink, on the house?"

"No, thanks, Mr. Northman, we're on duty and we need to get back to the precinct and file our paperwork. You wouldn't believe how much paperwork one of these stupid raids generates."

"I can imagine. Well, thank you for making it as painless as possible."

"Thanks for your cooperation. Have a good night." Officer Chaffins shook Eric's hand and went back to the other officers who were preparing to leave. Eric walked around and apologized to the humans for any inconvenience and handed out some drink tickets and free admission tickets so they could come back another night. He was scary when he needed to be, and gracious when it seemed profitable. He left Pam in charge and went home for the evening, no longer thinking about the book he was planning to read.

It was nearly one o'clock in the morning when he drove his car into his garage and then took to the sky. He flew at a leisurely pace so it took him about 15 minutes to get to Bon Temps. It was a nice night, after all and he didn't have a specific timetable. He was sure he'd be back to his house before dawn, and if not, there's always the ground, though he preferred not to shelter there if he could help it. He didn't like getting dirt in his hair.

He was outside of Bon Temps when he spotted a car that reminded him of the car Bill had had when they last crossed paths in New Orleans. He followed it and found it went off the road in a very deserted area that were illuminated only by distantly placed lights of the sort that come on automatically at dark. Apparently there were only two houses in the immediate area and one of them had the porch light on as Bill got out of his car and went to the passenger door.

Eric hovered over the trees as he watched Sookie and Bill fight on her front porch. Eric laughed to himself. He had already managed to turn her off. From what he could glean from the argument, Sookie was unimpressed with Bill's friends – not surprising, considering the young trash Eric had seen him with, like that tacky Diane who made Eric's flesh crawl – he threatened a cop in front of her and scared her to death and the moron didn't even let her pick the music on the car radio. What guy doesn't know to let the girl pick the music in the car? Tuvan throat singing? Eric had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing out loud.

The gist of the fight was that Bill and Sookie had nothing in common. Eric shook his head. He'd almost feel sorry for Bill if he didn't have a claim on something Eric wanted. Bill was apparently too young to understand how to tailor his personality to the girl, rather than try to change the girl to fit his personality. Not that Eric would lie to Sookie, but he knew better than to scare a girl so early in the process of seduction, and he was quite sure this was early in Bill's relationship with Sookie from the way she was describing things. Eric just hoped this hadn't turned her off of vampires for good.

Bill left in a huff and Eric moved closer to the house as Sookie turned off the porch light and locked the front door. He could hear her lightly running up the stairs and saw the light go on in the room at the back of the house. Eric could hear another human breathing, apparently asleep, so there was someone else in the house.

He moved silently around to Sookie's room, staying back a bit in case she was next to the window when he got there. She was standing in front of her closet, taking off that lovely dress. Oh, Yes! It was far too brief but Eric got a glimpse of those perky breasts as she stripped off the dress and put on a thin cotton gown in a pale pink color that was as delicate as the girl wearing it. Suddenly, she looked at the window and Eric moved quickly into the shadow of the house.

Sookie opened the window and looked out. She saw movement in the shadows, but she couldn't see what or who was out there. "Bill, is that you?"

"I am not Bill."

Sookie gasped and jumped back from the window. Her mind was racing. Someone was out there.

'No, that's impossible! I'm on the second floor!' She thought quickly trying to picture the outside of the house and reassuring herself that there was no porch roof or anything a person could use to climb up to her window. She could hardly breathe.

"Sookie?" the deep, soft voice spoke to her. He knew who she was! She panicked and turned her light off. She wanted to lock the window but she was afraid to go near it. Every possible scenario was running through her mind – rape, abduction, a stalker, or an unknown admirer wanting to serenade or seduce her. OK, she decided that one came from reading too many romance novels. Whoever this was, he knew her name and he wasn't coming in yet. Maybe he couldn't? She suddenly remembered Bill telling her that a vampire can't enter your home without an invitation. Was there a vampire outside her window? What if someone followed her home from Fangtasia?!

She thought for a minute. There were tons of willing donors at Fangtasia, so why would anyone follow her, knowing she was with Bill? Suddenly, Bill's words, "you look like vampire bait" came back to her. Was she more desirable than the other scantily clad women at Fangtasia? How could that be? She didn't fit in there at all.

"Sookie, come to the window," the voice called softly to her. Her heart was pounding.

"If you're trying to glamour me, you're wasting your time. That doesn't work on me."

"So I noticed. If it did I'd already be in your room."

"What do you want? I don't even know you."

"Have you forgotten me already, Sookie? We just met a few hours ago."

Who did she meet tonight? Pam, Long Shadow, Eric. It certainly wasn't Pam. Long Shadow was scary and asked Bill if she was his meal – eww! Eric was – oh, my god, she thought, what if it's ERIC!? She closed her eyes, remembering how beautiful Eric was sitting on his throne under the lights. She could barely breathe in his presence and she was terrified the whole time she was near him that Bill would see her attraction to him. She didn't even know a woman could want a man so intensely without even knowing him. The force of her own attraction to Eric stunned her. She was glad he didn't have a chance to ask her to leave Bill because she couldn't honestly say what she'd have done if he did.

"Come to the window, Sookie."

"Eric, is that you?"

Eric smiled. She knew it was him. This was progress. "Yes, Sookie, I wanted to make sure you got home safely. You left rather abruptly."

It was ERIC! Why would he follow her?! What was he doing here?

"I –I, uh,"

"I hope that little visit by the police won't keep you from coming to see us again."

"Oh, no, that was, uh," she couldn't think of what to say to him.

"Sookie, you know I can't come into your house without an invitation, don't you?"

"Yes, I know that."

"Do you have a chair in there? Bring it by the window and talk to me. I can't hurt you."

"Why are you here?"

"You left too soon. We didn't get to talk. I told you I wasn't finished with you." His voice was smooth dark chocolate.

Guh! Her panties were dripping. Women just don't feel this way about men they've just met, right? How is it possible to feel such… such LUST for a man just because he's beautiful?! Please, don't let him ask me to invite him in because I think I might actually do it!

"How did you know where I live? Did you follow us?"

"No, I didn't, I had to take care of matters with the police. Pam told me your address and I thought I'd drop by and see if you were alright. Are you alright?"

"Oh, yeah, I'm fine, I'm just…"

"Do you have a chair there, Sookie?'

"Yeah, I do, but…"

"Come sit by the window and we'll talk."

"I'm not dressed."

"I won't peek."

"Yes, you will," Sookie said with absolute conviction.

Eric laughed softly, "yes, I suppose I will. You have a robe, have you not?"

"Yeah, but it's hot."

"Now you're making excuses. I thought you liked me, Sookie. Was I mistaken?"

"I don't know you well enough to like or dislike you, Eric, we just met."

"It would seem only fair, since I've come all this way, for you to sit with me a few minutes and talk."

Eric heard her walk softly across the room and he heard the leg of a chair scrape the floor. She set the chair near the window and sat down, and Eric drew near the side of the house, resting his forearms on the windowsill. "There now, isn't that better. Now we can chat for a bit." He was pleased to notice she hadn't covered up the thin gown she was wearing. His mouth was watering but he tried to keep his fangs from coming down.

"I don't understand why you're here. There were lots of girls in the club that wanted you…"

"Yes, but I didn't want them. Do you want to know a secret, Sookie?"

"Uh, I guess so." Why was this beautiful vampire at her window telling her secrets? Was this a dream?

"I don't like women in black clothes. They bore me and they usually wear too much make-up."

"Bill said I looked like vampire bait…"

"That's a crude way to put it. You looked very pretty and feminine in that red and white dress. Any man would have noticed you."

"Most of them wouldn't follow me home, though."

"True, but I am not most men."

"No, you're a vampire."

"I'm more than that, Sookie. I'm much, much more than that, and I'd like to be more than that to you."

"You don't even know me."

"But I want to. That's very rare."

"What do you mean?"

"Most people don't interest me. You interest me."

"Because I wore a dress to your club?"

"That's only one of many reasons. How did you know about the police?"

"Oh, uh…"

"Don't lie to me so early in our relationship, Sookie. You be honest with me, and I'll be honest with you, alright?"

"Alright…" Yeah, she was thinking to herself, like I could say 'no' to you!

"Now, I know you have at least one of two skills. You are either gifted with precognition or telepathy. Which is it?"

"Telepathy."

"So you hear thoughts?"

"Yes."

"Can you hear my thoughts?"

"No, it doesn't seem to work with vampires. That's why I like you all so much."

"But it works with humans?"

"Yes."

"All of them?"

"As far as I know."

"Interesting."

"Is that why you followed me home?"

"No, it's not."

"Well then, why are you here?"

"I wanted to know if you were telling me the truth."

"When did I have a chance to lie to you?"

"You said you were Bill's human. That wasn't true, now, was it, Sookie?"

"Well…"

"You've never had sex with Bill Compton, have you, Sookie? Be honest."

"Well, no, not yet."

"Who have you had sex with, Sookie?"

"That's none of your business!"

"What would it take to make it my business?"

"Huh?"

"What kind of relationship would you and I have to develop for it to be my business?"

"There isn't one. Even if I married someone, who I was with before him would be none of his business."

"Have you ever been married?"

"No," she said as if it were ridiculous.

"Have you got any children?"

"No, of course not!" She was a little offended by that question, and Eric took that to be a very good sign, indeed.

"Who else is asleep in the house?"

"My grandmother. She raised me."

"Where are your parents?"

"They died when I was little."

"I'm sorry to hear that. Do you have siblings?

"I have a brother but he has his own place. Why are you asking me all of these questions?"

"I'm curious. I want to know more about you."

"Do I get to ask you questions?"

"Yes, if you'd like."

"How old are you? Bill said you were the oldest thing in Fangtasia."

Eric snorted a bit, "I suppose to a youngster like Bill, I seem very old indeed."

"How old are you?" Sookie said with wonder in her voice. Bill was a youngster?! Holy hell!

"This is a secret – you promise not to tell?"

"Yes," she said breathlessly, her eyes huge as she looked into Eric's pretty blue eyes. He's so beautiful!

"I'm over a thousand years old."

"That's not possible!"

"It is not only possible, it is a fact. Have you ever read about the Vikings?"

"Yeah – big, scary blond warriors who sailed on ships and raided settlements all over Europe?"

"I was one of them, over a thousand years ago."

"But you're so pretty!" The words were out of Sookie's mouth before she realized what she was saying.

Eric smiled softly at her. "You think I'm "pretty?"" He teased her.

She got just a little defensive. "Well, you know what I mean – weren't they big hairy beasts?"

"Some of them. Am I not hairy enough to be a Viking?"

"Well, you've got long hair, but it looks soft, and you don't have a big beard. You aren't rough looking."

"I was back then. Standards of grooming have changed a great deal since then. We didn't have razors and shampoo and conditioners for hair as we do now. Life was very hard then."

"That's what Bill said when I said he looked older than he said he was."

"What – that life was harder?"

"Yes."

"Bill has no idea what hard really is. He lived in relatively modern times. He has no concept of the hardships we endured."

"He told me vampires get stronger and more powerful as they get older."

"That's true."

"You, you're even stronger than Bill?"

"Many times over."

"Is that why he's afraid of you?"

"I'm Bill's Sheriff. He answers to me."

"Who do you answer to?"

"My Queen."

"There's a vampire Queen?"

"Several, actually, and Kings, too."

"In America?"

"Everywhere. We are all over the world."

"Where does your Queen live?"

"New Orleans. Would you like to go to her estate? I can get us an invitation to her next party."

"A vampire party?"

"Yes, of course."

"Would there be humans there?"

"Oh, yes, she always has humans around, especially young, attractive ones."

"Is she beautiful?"

"Very."

"Would I be safe there?"

"If you were with me, you would be very safe, Sookie. I wouldn't allow anyone to hurt you."

"It's all so different…"

"Different than what you are used to?"

"Yeah."

"Bill is the first vampire you ever met, yes?"

"Yes. I mean, I met some others at his house the other day, but they were just awful!"

"Was one of them named Diane?"

"Eww, yes! You know them?"

"I know of them, which is more than I care to know. They're very young and trashy – not really worth my time."

"Am I worth your time?" She was surprised how much she wanted to know the answer to that question.

"I don't consider our time together wasted – do you?"

"No, I don't."

He smiled at her softly, pleased that his powers of seduction had not deteriorated. "When you said you were Bill's, do you know what that meant?"

"That other vampires can't feed from me?"

"It means a little more than that, Sookie. I was afraid you might not understand what you were saying. You were allowing him to claim that you belonged to him sexually."

"What?!"

"That's why I asked if he was attached to you. If you were his human, I could order him to share you with me, or to give you to me, if I wanted."

"So you wanted to…"

"…taste you, and get to know you, but I must admit, I didn't believe either of you when you said you were his. Everything about you seems… untouched."

"You mean dumb?"

"No, not at all. Just not experienced in the vampire world. You seemed innocent."

"I'm not a little girl and I'm not stupid."

"If you were either of those things, Sookie, I would not be outside your window."

She blushed when he said that, and couldn't look him in the eye. "I still don't understand why you're here and I don't understand why I'm sitting here talking to you."

"Do you believe in fate, Sookie?"

"Fate? I don't know – I never thought about it much."

"What would you say if I said I think you met Bill Compton so he would bring you to my bar to meet me?"

"I'd say that's a pretty good line, but it's still a line."

"You don't believe me?"

"I'm a human girl, talking to a vampire who claims to be a thousand years old, who is hovering outside my bedroom window just hours after I was introduced to him. Most people would think I'm crazy for not locking the window and hiding until dawn."

"You are not most people, any more than I am most men."

"I don't know how you can possibly mean that."

"Let's look at this logically, Sookie. If I wanted a meal, I had many options in Shreveport, did I not?"

"Yes, you did."

"If I believed you were Bill's and I wanted blood or sex, I'd have ordered him to give you to me, would I not?"

"Maybe, but you didn't really have time to do anything but ask us to sit down."

"True, we were interrupted. Would you believe me if I told you that by the end of the evening, I would have figured out if you really belonged to Bill or not?"

"Yeah, I can believe that."

"So by the end of the night, I would have known that you do not belong to Bill Compton. Now, Sookie, tell me, why would I care?"

"That's the part I don't get."

"You underestimate yourself, Sookie. Do you not realize how attractive you are?"

"So you're here because you want me for what?"

"Companionship, perhaps. As you said, I don't know you yet. All I know is that I want to know more. That hasn't happened in a very long time."

"But if I was yours, then could other people order you to share me or take me from you?"

"Others might try, but I wouldn't allow it."

"How do I know that?"

"You'd have to trust me, Sookie."

"It's awfully soon for that."

"Yes, it is. I don't know if I can trust you, either."

"There's nothing I could do to hurt you, though."

"You're underestimating yourself again."

"But…ahhhh-hhhh" Sookie let out a big yawn.

"It's very late, and you are getting sleepy."

"Yeah, I guess I am."

"What are you doing tomorrow night, Sookie?"

"I have to work…"

"Where do you work?"

"Merlotte's. It's a bar and grill a few miles from here."

"What is your job there?"

"I'm a waitress."

"I thought you had a brother – is he younger than you?"

"No, he's older."

Eric stopped to think about that for a minute, but he quickly got refocused. "What time will you get home tomorrow night?"

"About 8 pm. I have the early shift."

"What if I meet you back here tomorrow night at 8:30 and we will talk some more?"

"You just want to talk?"

"Yes, is that so strange?"

"You don't want to like, go to a movie or on a date or something? I mean…"

"Are you asking if I want to date you?" He liked the sound of that.

"I guess I'm asking what your interest in me is."

"I would think you'd consider it far too early for me to answer that question."

"Yeah, I guess I do."

"I have enjoyed our talk, Sookie and I want to talk some more. If I come back tomorrow, will you open the window and talk to me?"

"Yeah, I guess… I mean, why not?"

"Alright, one more question and I'll say good night."

"OK…"

"Have you ever ingested Bill Compton's blood?"

"Yeah, actually, a lot of it."

"How did this come about?"

"I was attacked and he saved my life."

"Who attacked you?"

"People who tried to drain him to sell his blood. I stopped them and they came back and tried to kill me."

"So these people targeted you after you saved Bill from them?"

"Yeah."

"Interesting. Alright, then, I will see you back here, tomorrow night, at 8:30. Agreed?

"Agreed."

"Good night, Sookie. Have pleasant dreams." He was gone in an instant.

Sookie went to bed but she knew she wasn't going to sleep any time soon. She felt like she was on fire. She was attracted to Bill when she met him, but it was nothing like this. She guessed that with Bill, it was more curiosity – he was something new and different. After spending some time around him, though, she really didn't feel any real compatibility with him, especially after the crap he pulled with that poor cop. Tuvan throat singing? What the fuck!?

Eric! She felt like her whole body was alive in a way she never felt before. Not that she didn't get a thrill from Bill – he was definitely sexy, but what she felt for Eric was overwhelming. She was both relieved and disappointed when the club was raided. She was relieved because if Eric had patted his lap, she'd have hopped right up there and to hell with William Compton. She was disappointed because she wanted to know more about Eric and to see if he was going to continue to show an interest in her. He as much as told Bill he wanted to have sex with her, right? And she couldn't believe she said "Yes, I am his!" It was out of her mouth almost as a reflex. She didn't want to say that to Eric, but something in her was terrified of him. She realized, though, that she wasn't afraid he'd hurt her. She was afraid of her feelings for him. She never felt anything like this before. She didn't know people could feel this way.

He came to her window! She turned over on her side and her kitty, Tina, jumped up on the bed and snuggled in next to her.

"Did you see him, Tina? Wasn't he beautiful? He had that whole club full of sexy women, but he came all the way here to my bedroom window just to talk. He has to really like me, right? It's not just because of my telepathy or anything like that – if I understand what he told me, he could just order Bill to bring me to him or whatever. But he came here! And he didn't even ask to come into the house! He was a perfect gentleman. He said he just wants to talk! I don't remember a man ever actually asking me questions like that. Most guys talk about themselves."

Eric was coming back tomorrow night. Bill – shit! She totally forgot that Bill was supposed to speak to the Descendants of the Glorious Dead tomorrow night! Well, she didn't really intend to go anyway, since she fought with Bill. There was no way in hell she was going to stand Eric up when he was willing to just stay and talk to her. Hell, hardly anybody ever talked to her. Eric didn't even mind her disability and he didn't think she was crazy. Other people would think she was crazy for trusting Eric but it just felt so natural talking to him.

A Viking vampire! How cool was that?! Even if he was exaggerating, the idea was so cool. A man like that must have been everywhere and done everything, but tomorrow night, out of all the things he could do in the world, he wanted to float outside Sookie's bedroom window and talk to her. That sounded crazy, but so what?

She felt a little giddy. Why would a man like that show so much interest in her? She wondered what he saw when he looked at her. When she looked at him, she saw power and experience and elegance and a door to a whole world she knew nothing about. Bill seemed a little bit that way at first but his glamour faded when she met those three horrible vampires at Bill's house and found out he actually slept with Diane. Eric didn't like her, either. That was a definite plus.

Eric must have been with hundreds, if not thousands of women. She couldn't believe a man with his experience cared about little Sookie Stackhouse in any shape or form but he did.

She always felt a little guilty about touching herself, but tonight there was no way around it. She needed an orgasm or she'd never get to sleep. Ok, maybe she needed two. Actually, it turned out to be three, which was a sort of "personal best" for her. After round three, she finally drifted off to sleep and before long, she was dreaming.

"Sookie, come to the window."

Sookie was standing in front of a window, but she was in a strange place. It was her room, but it wasn't, in that way that only makes sense in dreams. She was wearing a long, transparent white gown that left nothing to the imagination, but it was blowing in the wind coming through the window, as were the billowing white curtains that hung there. Sookie walked to the window and saw Eric flying there. It occurred to her for the first time that Eric could fly, and it seemed the most natural thing in the world because he was Eric and Eric could do anything. She opened the window, and he reached his hand in toward her. She took his hand and he slowly floated into the room.

"Are you the one?" she asked him, looking up into those impossibly blue eyes.

"Yes, Sookie, he's the one you are waiting for," a woman's voice, one Sookie had heard before, whispered in her ear as Eric took her in his strong arms and gave her a kiss that seemed to last for hours.

When Sookie woke up, the sun was streaming through her window, but she could swear she still felt that kiss on her lips.

Chapter 3 A Whole New Direction

Sookie might as well have stayed home today, because she was useless at work. She felt as if her whole body was vibrating and she kept going into the ladies room to rub herself through her shorts. At one point, she actually broke down and gave herself a quick but very intense orgasm, and she was gone long enough to make Sam ask her if she was feeling OK. She told him she must have eaten something that didn't agree with her, and she prayed he couldn't see on her face that she actually did that in broad daylight at work. What the hell was wrong with her?!

"So, Sookie, what'd you think of that vampire bar?" Arlene was being nosy, but Sookie didn't care. She had one thing on her mind and he made Arlene seem like nothing but static at the edge of her consciousness.

"It was interesting. It got raided, though, so we didn't stay long."

"Did they catch anybody doing anything?"

"I don't know – I forgot to ask." It occurred to her she hadn't even asked Eric what happened. She had been so focused on why he was there that she completely forgot her manners.

"So, you going out with Bill again?"

"Probably not. We didn't really have a lot in common. Things were a little weird with him and we sort of had a fight."

"Not all it's cracked up to be, huh? I heard there's a lot of freaks at that bar, and people from Arkansas."

"It was definitely different, but it was like any other bar. Most of the people you couldn't care less about, but then there's one or two that are really cool and interesting."

"You meet somebody you liked better than Bill?" Arlene really perked up now. She loved a bit of juicy gossip. Sookie dating a vampire was good for weeks of inane chatter.

"I met some interesting people, but I don't know any of them well enough to say I like one more than the other. We'll see how it goes."

"It? What it? Is it a him? Come on, Sookie, spill it!"

"Arlene, there's nothing to spill. If I have anything to report, I promise you'll be the first to know." Sookie just laughed at her. Nothing was going to bother Sookie today – she was going to see Eric in exactly 4 hours and 45 minutes and she felt like her feet weren't even touching the floor.

She had so many questions for him. What was his favorite time in history? Where was his favorite place to live? What was his greatest love – there must have been a few of those, right?

Her head was everywhere but where she was and she made one mistake after another. She took food to the wrong tables. She filled three sugar bowls with salt before she caught herself. She was mopping up a spill and hit a customer in the side of the head. She turned around too fast at one point and she and Arlene both dropped two dishes of food in the floor. She was sure she'd have lost her job today if Sam didn't have a crush on her. He kept trying to talk to her all day, but she was avoiding him because she overheard him asking Arlene if she knew whom Sookie was going to the church with tonight. She didn't want to have to explain why she was staying home and she didn't want to have to tell Sam she wouldn't go out with him and that's exactly what she heard Arlene thinking after their little chat. More than anything, she didn't want anybody to know she was going to be home alone and waiting for a huge, powerful, beautiful vampire.

The worst parts of the day were when she convinced herself that Eric was going to stand her up. She had no reason to think he would, but the part of her that was used to being "Crazy Sookie" kept telling her that there was nothing she could possibly have to offer to someone like Eric. Another part of her knew that he'd never disappoint her if he could avoid it. She didn't know why she thought that, but she did.

She kept thinking about how he asked her if she believed in fate. That line was straight out of an old movie, but it was such a cool idea. What if there were such a thing as fate and Eric and she were meant for each other? That dream she had seemed so real. When he kissed her, it felt like such a relief – like she had been holding her breath her whole life and just waiting for that moment to let it go. She laughed to herself that if nothing else ever came from meeting Eric, at least she had that amazing dream. That was more than any other guy ever gave her. When she dreamed about Bill, he just wanted to bite her.

By the time the dinner rush was over, Sookie had made so many mistakes that Sam just let her go home. He didn't reprimand her or anything like that, he just suggested that she go on home and hope tomorrow was a better day. She heard him think that he was disappointed he didn't find a minute to ask her out, but she was glad he didn't. She might consider something like that under normal circumstances, but she couldn't think about anything but the fact that Eric might be outside her window in a couple of hours.

She got home right as Gran was getting ready to head for the church. She apologized for not going, helped Gran load the cakes she had baked in the car, kissed her on the cheek and waved as she pulled down the drive. Once she was alone in the house, Sookie had a little something to eat – just some Pop Tarts and milk because she was too nervous to eat much – and she decided to take a shower so she'd be all fresh and relaxed when Eric got there. She spent extra time on her hair and she used a little extra mascara, but she was careful not to look too made up because Eric said he didn't like that.

What to wear?! She knew he liked the dress she had on the night before, but she couldn't wear that again. He said she looked very feminine in it, so she was pretty sure he liked dresses. She noticed that he liked the little nightgown she wore last night because he kept looking at it. 8:30 was too early to be in pajamas, so she finally settled on a little white sundress with delicate blue flowers on it. It was a little girly in a church picnic sort of way, but it was as far from black club wear as a girl could get.

By 7:40, she was ready. By 8:06 she was pacing the floor, counting the minutes.

Eric woke with a sense of purpose this night. He called Pam and told her she was in charge of Fangtasia tonight, saying he had some official business he had to attend to. Pam didn't say anything, but she was pretty sure Eric's official business was on Hummingbird Lane in Bon Temps. She knew when he insisted on having her address that Eric was going to pursue her in a way he hadn't since long before he made Pam. There was something different in the way she affected Eric. Pam didn't quite understand the attraction, but she knew Eric well enough to recognize his feeling of connection to Sookie.

He showered and took particular care to see that his hair looked good as it dried. He wore his long black coat with the big pockets so he could take his hairbrush with him. Flying tended to tangle it up a bit so he'd brush his hair when he got there, but before she saw him. He noticed her looking at his hair a lot last night, so he was pretty sure she liked it. A lot of girls did, and he could usually tell the ones who had a thing for guys with long hair. There were certain girls that just loved it and he had a feeling Sookie was one of those.

Sookie. He was beginning to love that strange name. It was unusual and flirty just as she was. He couldn't wait to hear her voice again. She had one of those lilting Southern accents that just made him melt. When she spoke it was almost like music to him. He had moved to Louisiana because he had seen a movie about Southern belles and he thought they were romantic and sexy. Unfortunately, they were also rare. Sookie was most definitely a Belle – she had that combination of charm and defiance with just a touch of humility that he found absolutely irresistible. She was naturally well mannered and soft spoken, even when she was standing up to him.

How long had it been since a woman stood up to him without smirking or being bitchy? Sookie didn't wilt, and that was a distinct advantage in Eric's eyes. She didn't seem afraid of him yet, though she should be, and he attributed that to her lack of experience with vampires. He took to the sky just after 7, which was too early, but he couldn't wait.

Eric landed in the woods behind Sookie's house at about 20 to 8, in spite of flying slowly, He saw some activity around the house and saw her helping a woman he assumed was her grandmother loading some things into a car. Sookie was wearing a white t-shirt and black shorts, which wasn't really to his tastes, but he got to see all of her legs in that outfit and they were very pretty. The older woman drove away and Sookie went back into the house.

Eric approached the house, zipping quickly across the yard into the shadow where the outside light didn't reach. He hovered around the side of the house, satisfying himself that Sookie was alone. He could hear her in the shower, and he floated up to the window of the bathroom. The window was clear, but she was behind curtain, so all he could see was a silhouette. A very shapely silhouette, he smiled to himself, and she was singing a bit so he hoped she was looking forward to their meeting.

She wrapped a towel around herself before she stepped out of the shower, but Eric wasn't too disappointed because he was confident he'd see all of her sooner than she'd ever imagine. She went into her room and dried her hair, playfully directing the air at the small cat that he'd seen in her room a few times. The cat seemed to like the warm air, and she was obviously friendly to Sookie. Eric hadn't been around cats in a long time, but they were sacred to Freyja so he thought it was nice that Sookie seemed so affectionate with this one.

He hung in the shadows, smiling to himself as she began to pace back and forth. She was anxious to see him, and that pleased him very much. He considered ringing the doorbell, but he preferred the intimate feeling of talking to her in her bedroom. About a quarter after 8, she slid her window up, screen and all, He clung to the side of the house, listening to her breathe, and to her heart beating quickly as she waited for him. Finally, she sat in the chair, closer to the window than last night, and she rested her hands on the windowsill. It was a little early, but he decided it was close enough to 8:30 to let her know he was there.

"Sookie?"

She jumped and her heart skipped, but she tried to sound calm, "Eric?"

He floated into view, gently resting his hand on hers, "How are you tonight, Sookie?"

"I'm fine, thanks. How are you?"

"I'm quite well, thank you. You look very pretty tonight, Sookie."

"Oh, thank you. Can you… I mean, are you able to fly?"

"Yes, I am."

"Bill told me some vampires could do that, but I never met one who could before."

"It's not a common skill. Only a few of us can do it. I'm very lucky but I didn't develop the ability until I was nearly 400 years old."

"Wow – how did you know you had it? Did you just take off one day?"

"Something like that. I was being chased and suddenly I was in the air and moving very fast. Once it happened the first time, I quickly learned to control it and to do it more slowly when I wanted and to hover in one spot."

"Is it easier to go fast than to hover?"

"Yes, much easier, though neither requires much effort these days. Would you like to fly with me someime, Sookie?"

"Is that possible?"

"Yes, if I hold you in my arms."

"Is it hard to do? Would it be a strain?"

"None at all. When you are comfortable with me, you let me know and I'll take you for a flight. I think you'll like it, but we'll make the first time a short one so you can be sure."

"How far could we fly if we had to?"

"As far as we could reach before dawn."

"How far is that?"

"Two of us, at full speed, if we started just after dark – maybe 1200 miles."

"Really?"

"Oh, yes, I can go very fast when I want to."

"So you don't need a car?"

"I don't need one, but I have one. I don't want everyone to know I can fly and I sometimes like to drive a young lady home."

"What kind of car?"

"A red Corvette."

"Wow – I guess the girls really like that, huh?"

"Yes, I suppose they do. It's a very nice car, if I do say so myself."

Sookie laughed at that and relaxed a lot.

"Would you like to go for a drive some night, Sookie? I know a very pretty spot by a lake where there are no lights, so you can see the stars very clearly. It's quite pretty there."

"That sounds nice…"

"I'll take you any time you want."

"OK."

"You would go for a drive with me?" He smiled softly at her. He was making progress.

"Yeah, I guess so. Is it hard for you to hover there like that?"

"Not too hard."

Sookie swallowed hard. This might be a big mistake, but she went for it. "Did you want to come in?"

Eric smiled. He knew she would eventually offer. Her natural tendency was to be kind and she wouldn't leave him outside for very long. "I like talking to you here."

"Oh – you wouldn't rather come in?" Sookie couldn't understand why he wouldn't want to come in. He did like her, didn't he?"

"If I come in, can we sit on your bed? You don't have another chair."

"We could sit on the couch…"

"I'd rather stay here. I like your room. It's more intimate here. Anybody could sit on your couch, but you wouldn't let just anyone come to your bedroom window, would you?"

"No, I guess I wouldn't." She really wanted him to come in. "We could sit on the bed, I guess. Please some in."

Eric floated through the window and stood very close to her so she had to look up at him. He was huge! "Thank you for the invitation, Sookie." He stroked her cheek gently and Sookie felt a little light headed and a lot horny. She wondered if he knew what she was feeling – was that possible? All she knew right now was that she wanted to melt into a puddle on the floor every time he said her name. Sookie's heart was pounding in her ears as Eric took her hand and gently led her toward the bed. He sat down and gently guided her to stand in front of him, taking both her small hands in his large ones.

"What time will your grandmother be home?"

"Maybe 10:30."

"Should I leave before then?"

"No!" Sookie said a little too fast and a little too loudly. What was she doing? "I mean, she'll go to bed right away, and we can keep talking. I don't want you to leave so early."

Eric smiled at her. He was relieved to know that he could still talk his way into a pretty girl's room. He was in plenty of girl's rooms, but they were all a little too easy. Sookie took a little effort and he was pleasantly surprised to find that she continued to seem worth such effort on his part. So far, he enjoyed every minute he spent with her. That hadn't happened in a very long time.

"Do you get along well with your grandmother?"

"Oh, yes, Gran is great. She'll like you if she ever meets you."

Was she actually considering introducing him to her grandmother? Eric couldn't remember the last time a girl wanted to tell her family about him – 250 years, maybe?

"Why do you say that?"

"She likes Bill. I think she likes vampires in general."

"Really?"

"Yeah, she's very open-minded and I think she knows …" Sookie stopped mid-sentence. Should she really say this to Eric? She wanted him to like her.

"What does she know, Sookie?"

"Well, you know about my disability, right?"

"Disability?"

"Yeah, my hearing people's thoughts."

"Your telepathy? Sookie, are you calling your telepathy a disability?"

"Yeah, of course."

"Why would you say such a thing?" Eric was astounded. Surely she didn't think such a gift was a disadvantage? He spread his legs and pulled her closer to him.

"It makes mw weird," she said softly. "No one wants to be around me. Everybody thinks I'm crazy or scary or whatever."'

"Sookie, you have a miraculous gift." He slipped his hand beneath her hair and gently made her look him in the eye. "Don't let small minds make you regret who you are or what you can do. You are much finer than your surroundings."

Sookie could barely breathe. Even if he didn't mean a word he was saying, he was saying all the things she always dreamed of hearing a man say. Before she knew what she was doing, she was kissing him. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her up against him as he stretched the kiss out into a long series of soft, sweet caresses. Sookie never felt anything so soft. Why was she trembling?

Eric could feel her shaking and he knew it was time to move forward. He stood and removed his coat, then he scooped her up, laying her on her bed and lying next to her, kissing her all the time. Sookie's brain shut down completely. She was completely overwhelmed with sensation – the feel of Eric's lips against hers, his hand in her hair and the other slowly roaming over her body, over her hips, up over her breast and back down over her waist, hip, down to her thigh and now up under her dress, his cool fingers on her smooth thigh.

There was no resistance at all when he gently tugged the band of her panties downward. He was so tall and his arms so long that he was able to slip them down off of her all the while he was kissing her. She felt her whole body open up as he slid his cool fingers back up the inside of her thigh, finding her center and gently stroking her in a way no one ever had before. He gently slipped his finger into her, meeting a small barrier much to his delight. He knew Compton was a liar.

"You are a virgin, Sookie?" He said very softly. He didn't want to jolt her out of the receptive mood she was in. "Will you yield to me?"

"Ye – yes. Is it going to hurt?'

"No, I'll go very slowly and make sure you are very ready. There will be no pain."'

"You can do that?" She looked up at him with big, trusting eyes.

"Yes, I can. Do not be afraid."

"I'm not afraid of you, Eric, or you wouldn't be here."

He smiled softly and kissed her again. And again. Sookie pulled her dress up to her waist and then up over her head as he moved between her legs. She dropped her bra on the floor as he opened her center, and she closed her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted. She couldn't say no to him if she wanted to, but she didn't want to. She had waited her whole life for this moment and she just wanted to relax into it and let it unfold.

She was trying to be still, but it was impossible with him licking her that way. Sookie had read about this, but she never imagined it felt this good. His tongue was gently teasing the little nub and his fingers gently, but firmly stretching her in a completely new way. She was really glad she took a shower and she almost laughed when that thought popped into her head.

Eric was in heaven. He expected a little more resistance, but he was pleased to find that she was very wet when he touched her and she was obviously willing. This was very good. This was the first woman in a long time that meant more than a meal and a fuck to Eric. She was so innocent that he wanted to protect her, and with her gifts, she most definitely needed protection. She'd be a target for those who would want to control her talents, and she'd need someone with Eric's power to keep her from becoming a virtual slave to some other vampire. If she were his, only the most powerful vampires would even consider trying to take her.

Eric smiled to himself as Sookie reached a quiet but deep release on his tongue and fingers. He kept stretching her with his fingers as he kissed his way back up her body. He slipped his hand back under her head and whispered in her ear as he continued to work her with his hand. "You are so sweet, Sookie. I never tasted anything so sweet."

"I think my blood tastes different, too."

"May I taste you, Sookie?"

"Please." She was so ready to say yes to Eric that it was a relief when he bit her neck and then slid gently into her as he lapped at her blood. She felt a sense of pressure that gently let go, and he was all the way in. Sookie was trying not to cry. Why was she so relieved? Was she that desperate to have sex?

No, she realized, it wasn't the sex – it was Eric. Having him inside her was the first time in her life she felt whole. This is where she was supposed to be – with him, under him, his in every way. She moaned as she felt another orgasm building. Eric smiled and watched her face as she closed her eyes and gave herself over to it. She was so beautiful. How on earth did this beautiful creature live 25 years without ever having sex? Were the men of Bon Temps blind? Were they such fools that they couldn't see a Goddess walking in their midst? Whatever they lacked, Eric thanked the gods for it because their deficiency had delivered his Sookie to him untouched and unspoiled. She was HIS Sookie now – no one would come between them, ever. He would keep her with him always. He knew this with absolute certainty, the minute he stepped into her room. He couldn't remember ever feeling this way before.

Eric came right after Sookie did, and they lay in each other's arms quietly. He smoothed her hair back, kissing her face, looking at her in a way he hadn't looked at a woman in several lifetimes.

"What are you thinking?" she asked him

"That you are my Sookie now, and you are the sweetest thing I have ever tasted."

"You aren't going to forget about me now, are you?"

Eric laughed. "How could I forget about you, Sookie? I've been looking for you for hundreds of years." It occurred to him that he really meant that – it wasn't a line this time.

"The other waitresses at work say that a lot of guys never call again after you sleep with them."

"I am not a lot of guys, and you are not the girls you work with. I'm not like any man you have ever known, and I don't believe you are like any woman I have ever known. I told you, Sookie, this is fate."

"You still mean that? It wasn't just a line?"

"I don't need to use "lines" to get a woman, Sookie, and I don't have to go anywhere but to my bar to get laid. I have not lied to you since I met you and I won't from this point forward. I knew when I saw you that you would be mine, and now you are. I'm not going anywhere."

"I just…"

"Shhh – Sookie. Someone is in the house."

"It's probably Gran. That's funny I didn't hear the car pull up. Let me go down and ask how the meeting went. Stay here, OK? I'm not quite ready for her to know about me having sex yet, you know what I mean? I want her to meet you without that in her head."

"Alright. I will wait here."

"'K, be right back."

She popped up and threw on the little nightgown she had worn the night before and stepped into the bathroom to clean up just a little. As Sookie started down the stairs, Eric threw his clothes on. He didn't want to scare her, but there was no car and he heard the window on the first floor being jimmied. He sneaked out into the stairway and heard her scream.

He was there instantly, grabbing the man who had a garrote around her neck and twisting his head so that his neck broke. Eric caught Sookie before she hit the ground and she threw her arms around him, crying and coughing.

"Oh my god, Eric, if you hadn't been here I'd be dead!"

"Are you hurt, Sookie? Do you need to go to the hospital?"

"I don't know – can you see a mark on my neck?"

"A little. If you want, I can feed you my blood and there will be no sign that it ever happened."

"Wait – is he dead? Who is it?"

"He's quite dead," Eric said as he bent over and pulled the ski mask off the intruder.

"Oh my god, it's René!"

"You know him?"

"Yes, I do! He's my friend Arlene's fiancé! I can't believe he tried to kill me!"

"Your grandmother will be home soon, Sookie, we must decide. Do you want to call the police, or do you want me to get rid of the body and erase the signs that he was here?"

"You can do that?"

"Yes, but you must decide quickly. If you call the police, you'll have to explain why I was here and they'll have to decide whether to charge me for killing him."

"Oh, god! I don't want you to get in trouble!"

"They would probably consider it justifiable homicide, but I am vampire and law enforcement is often unsympathetic toward my kind."

"You're right. Feed me your blood and get rid of the body."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, hurry, before Gran comes home."

Eris tore his wrist and Sookie drank from it, latching on tightly as soon as she tasted it. Eric's blood was warm and sweet compared to Bill's, and it was one of the best things she ever tasted. Once he managed to disengage her from his arm, he picked René up off the floor. "I'll be back soon. I'll come to your bedroom window in case your Grandmother comes back."

"OK, be careful!" She kissed him hard and he smiled to himself even as he was getting rid of the body. He found the man's car on the other side of the woods that stretched through the graveyard, and put the body inside, smashing his head into the windshield to make it look like that's what killed him. He dropped the man in his car into a lake in the second county to the west, opening the windows so it filled with water quickly. He guided it downward so it went into the deepest part of the lake, then he flew back to Sookie's house.

The light was on in the enclosed back porch and there was an old station wagon parked outside it. Eric concluded this was the grandmother, so he silently flew into Sookie's bedroom window and waited for her. He could hear the two of them talking, Gran being very excited with how well Bill's speech to the club went.

Eric could tell it would be a while, so he picked up Sookie's cell phone and put his home, work and cell numbers in it. In the area where you could put a little notation on the address, he input "Sookie's lover," then he added her cell and home numbers to his phone then looked for the number at Merlotte's, too. He took advantage of the time alone to snoop around her room a bit, taking note of the books she had borrowed from the library, the three Carmex lip balms in a dish on her dresser, and her shoe and dress sizes. He crawled around her bed and hit pay dirt – he found her diary. He turned directly to her entry from the night before:

Dear Diary.

I met the most amazing man tonight. I wanted to find something that might help my brother get out of trouble with the police, who still think he killed those girls, so I got Bill the vampire to take me to this vamp bar called Fangtasia. As soon as we got a drink and got seated, I saw him. I slipped and said "who's that?" a little too enthusiastically and I know Bill knew I was attracted to him, though I tried to deny it. I guess he's a really old, powerful vampire, because other vampires sort of answer to him. He was so sexy and huge and so scary up on that stage. He has really pretty long blonde hair that glistens in the lights and unbelievably blue eyes. He actually summoned us to come talk to him and he already knew my name when I got there.

I could hardly breathe! When he asked me to sit down, I was almost giddy, but I was trying to hide it so I didn't hurt Bill's feelings. I swear, if he'd patted his lap, I'd have jumped right up there! He's mad sexy and he's got that sort of quiet power about him. They actually call him Master! How sexy is that?

Anyway, the club got raided, which was good and bad because I don't know what I'd have done if he asked me to leave Bill. No, I'm lying. I'd have dropped Bill in a New York minute! Shh – don't tell!

Anyway, later tonight, he came to my window! His partner or assistant or whatever, Pam, memorized my address when she carded me and he came to find me. I had just had a fight with Bill because he was a dick to some poor cop on the way home, and my nerves were already on edge from having to leave Eric without talking to him and from that damned Tuvan throat singing that sounded like gargling. Bill's taste in music sucks.

Anyway, Eric said he wants to come back and talk to me tonight. Can you believe it? He just wants to hang at my window and talk! I hope he does more than that though. I swear, I never felt this way about a man before. He's so beautiful, it hurts. I didn't even know women got hot for guys this way. I think he might be the one. I don't want to seem easy though, because I'm so not that kind of girl, but he's so huge and powerful, he'd have to be good in bed, right?

Ooh, I can't wait to see him again! I'll write more tomorrow!

PS, I totally forgot – he doesn't like girls that wear black clothes and vampire makeup. He likes feminine girls in dresses like I like to wear. How cool is that?!

Eric skimmed a few other pages, picking up on the fact that she loved stuffed animals, the color pink, dark chocolate candy, fancy coffee and mystery novels with hot sex scenes. He also saw one line that he was pretty sure was an allusion to the fact that she occasionally pleasured herself. Good to know. He put the book back exactly where he found it, feeling rather smug and confident that she was, indeed, already HIS Sookie.

Feeling maybe a little too entitled, he stripped off his clothes and got into her bed to wait. It wasn't long before he heard her say good night to her grandmother and come back up the stairs. She came in and locked the door, happy to see him still there.

"Oh, good, I was afraid you'd get bored and leave."

"I don't get bored easily. I can be very patient."

"Oh, that's good," she surprised him as she quickly stripped off her nightgown, leaving her naked, and slid into bed next to him. He hadn't expected her to be so casual about nudity, not that he was complaining.

"You are a vision, Sookie," he said as he moved over her. "I never felt anything so soft as your skin, and I never tasted anyone so sweet. You are like a dream."

"Do you always talk that way?"

"Actually, I never talk this way."

"You don't?"

"No, I am rarely so inspired," he teased her as he nipped at her neck a little and made her giggle. He moved down to take her nipple in his mouth and she couldn't believe how good it felt. He came back up to whisper in her ear. "I want you to come to my house."

"Do you have a lot of girls over?"

"Not one since I've lived here. I don't like groupies knowing where I live."

"What would we do there?"

"Fuck as loudly as we want."

Sookie laughed almost too loudly. "I can't believe you said that!"

"The first time was very gentle because it had to be. Now we must be very quiet so we don't wake your Grandmother. At my house, I will show you what's possible when there are no such restrictions."

"You wouldn't hurt me, though, right?"

"I will never hurt you, Sookie. I will make you feel good in ways you've never imagined."

"You already did."

"I can do more."

Sookie giggled at that. What he already did was pretty damned good. She couldn't think of what to say so she kissed him, and he followed her lead and stopped talking. He made love to her for hours, over and over, until about half an hour before dawn.

"I should go, Sookie"

"Oh, yeah, I guess you have to, huh?"

"I will come back. You work in a bar, yes? Do you have Mondays off?"

"Yeah, I do."

"Come to my house Sunday night, and stay until Tuesday."

"Um, OK, I'll have to explain it to Gran… don't worry, though, I'll figure it out!"

"My address is in your phone and all of my numbers. Call me anytime you want. I will call you every night, and I'll come here at night when I can, alright?"

"Yeah, please!"

"My Sookie." He smiled at her again, and gave her a long, soft, deep kiss, then he was gone.

Sookie slept late the next morning, only waking up when she heard someone knock at the door. Gran got it, but she could tell Gran was excited about whatever it was.

"Sookie, honey, are you awake yet? You got a special delivery!"

"I did?" Sookie popped up, laughing when she realized she was still naked. She stretched, feeling sort of pleasantly sore, and threw on a pink cotton gown that was a good deal heavier than the one she wore when Eric was with her. She bounced down the stairs, wondering what she got.

"WOW! How many are there?"

"Looks like two dozen. Are they from Mr. Compton?"

Two dozen gorgeous pink roses! Sookie opened the card. "This is the beginning. Love, Eric."

LATE

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Thu, 10 Sep 2009 02:47:00 +0000

Summary: Sookie has some surprising news for Eric.

Chapters 1-6

WARNING: For Mature Audiences.

Chapter 1

Sookie just stared at the little stick as if the longer she looked at it, the more likely it was to give her a different answer. It didn’t change, of course, and the little “+” sign in the window was going in and out of focus, but it was still a plus sign.

“Sookie, this is really important. Are you SURE?” Amelia asked in her most diplomatic tone. She was visibly scared and Sookie seemed to be in shock.

“Amelia, I swear, it can’t be anyone else. It’s been over a year and a half since I’ve been with anyone but Eric. I’ve gone through this a thousand times in my mind.”

“Honey, vamps can’t…”

“I KNOW that, Amelia! This doesn’t make any sense. I don’t know what to do!”

“You know if he thinks you’ve cheated on him….”

“I haven’t – I wouldn’t do that, you know I wouldn’t and I haven’t.”

“Well, then, Sweetie, your only choice is to tell him and see if he has an explanation.”

“You think maybe he’ll have some idea what’s happening?”

“It’s possible. I don’t think he’ll kill you before you get the words out of your mouth, but talk fast and keep talking. Maybe that Dr. Ludwig would know…?”

“I hadn’t even thought about Dr. Ludwig. I guess she would be the authority on all things “Supe,” right?”

“Right.”

“Ok, so I drive to Fangtasia, I make Eric sit behind his desk and I stand on the other side of the room and I tell him and beg him to call Dr. Ludwig before he has a chance to kill me.”

”That would seem to be your only option. Maybe the shock will slow him down….” Amelia added weakly. She knew Eric Northman well enough to know that slow for him could still mean a dead human before the words were out of Sookie’s mouth.

It was the longest drive of Sookie’s life, but she barely remembered it. Her head was spinning. She was nauseous for several reasons. She felt greasy because she hadn’t even bothered to take off her Merlotte’s uniform or shower before she got in the car and headed for Shreveport. She sat in the back lot of Fangtasia gripping the steering wheel of her car – her crappy car that Eric wanted desperately to replace, but that was another fight – until her knuckles were white and aching. She looked in the rear view mirror, put a determined look on her face and opened the door. It had to be done - might as well get it over with.

Clenching and unclenching her fists by her side, wishing she’d worn something besides her shorts and sneakers from work, she walked rapidly to the back door and pulled. Pam was in the hallway – 'Damn, why didn’t I dress up, she looks gorgeous?' – and she looked surprised to see her.

“Sookie, he didn’t expect you until later. I thought you were going out – you didn’t change?”

“Hi, Pam. Yeah, I didn’t have time, I really need to speak to Eric before the club opens.”

“Alright,” Pam said cautiously, “he’s in his office going over the bank statements. Go on in.”

“What kind of mood is he in?”

“Mood? He’s Eric – he is how he is…”

“That’s what I’m afraid of”

Sookie turned the corner and took a deep breath as she reached for the knob on the door of Eric’s office. Taking a deep breath, she went in quickly without knocking.

Eric didn’t look up, but he acknowledged her.

“My lover – you are here...”

God, he was beautiful. She felt even worse now that she hadn’t changed. He was wearing a black leather vest with no shirt, probably matching pants that she couldn’t see and she was pretty sure which pair of ‘Double H’s ‘ he had on under the desk. His hair was freshly washed and shining like gold under the desk lamp.

“Eric, I’m late.”

“No, my lover, you are actually an hour early - you haven’t changed?” He looked up at her confused about why she was still in her work clothes. They did have plans…

“No, not late for getting here, late, late. I haven’t gotten my period this month.”

“Are you ill? Have you seen a doctor? You know, these things would not be a problem if you would come over. I’ve told you many times that all you have to do is say the…”

“No, Eric, I don’t think I’m sick. I took a pregnancy test and it turned out positive.”

His blue eyes grew wide and then he furrowed his brow and I could feel the anger building…

“Sookie, have you…”

“NO! No, I haven’t been with anyone but you for a year and a half! I don’t understand this…”

“You know I can’t …”

“I know, but you did because I am and there’s no other way!”

Faster than she could see, he was out from behind the desk, towering over her and gripping her upper arms. “Tell me the truth, Sookie. Who…’

POP! There was a noise and a flash and there stood Claudine in an aqua spangled dress.

“Hold on, Blondie – back behind the desk”

Eric’s eyes were fixed on Claudine. He let Sookie go and moved toward her with that look vamps get in their eyes when they smell Fairy.

“I said back up, big boy, and get behind the desk! We need to talk but I want some distance between you and me so you can focus on what I’m about to tell you."

Sookie put her hand on Eric’s chest. “Eric – snap out of it! Go behind the desk for a minute! Please!”

Never taking his eyes off the statuesque fairy, Eric reluctantly moved back behind his desk and sat down.

Sookie was crying a little – her nerves were shot, she felt sick, Eric was angry and her fairy god-cousin was standing there looking like she should be on stage in Vegas. Great.

“So I take it you both know the good news?!”

“Good news?” Eric and Sookie said in unison. There was news, to be sure, but there didn’t seem much good about it. The “news” was impossible!

“Look, Sookie, you know how Niall is always determined to give you a gift – something you really want?”

Eric was stunned. “What has this to do with Niall? What are you talking about?”

“Stop interrupting and I’ll get there. As I said, you know that Niall always wanted to give you something special, Sookie?”

“Yeah…?”

“Well, it turns out there was something he was able to do for you after all. He was able to make one of your dreams come true in spite of your… situation?” She said with a little distaste, pointing from Sookie to Eric and back to Sookie.

“Situation…?” Eric sounded a bit offended and still angry.

“The bond you two kids have. Sookie will never be able to have a human mate, or even a Fae or a Shifter. In order to be with you, Northman, she had to give up any hope of ever having kids.”

“Claudine, I never…” Sookie started to try and let Eric know that she made the choice consciously. She didn’t want him to think it was his fault she couldn’t have a normal life. Eric interrupted.

“Sookie never told me this was a problem. I wasn’t aware this was a sacrifice…” Eric suddenly sounded sad, as if the concept had literally never occurred to him.

Sookie was around Claudine and around Eric’s desk in a heartbeat. She threw her arms around him. “Eric, I chose you. Things were a little rocky at first but in the end I chose to be with you, knowing what that would mean. You have nothing to feel bad about.”

Eric’s eyes were rimmed with red. He closed them and tilted his head forward so that his forehead touched Sookie’s.

“Now, as I was saying…” Claudine began again, “Niall found a sort of “loop hole””

“Loop hole?” Sookie was confused, Eric was silent.

“Yes, a loop hole. Have you kids ever noticed that you have exactly the same color hair?”

“Yes, we’ve joked about it…” Eric said as he looked at Sookie as if he’d never seen her before.

“Well, kids, there’s a reason for that. No, you are not related, but you ARE of a type…

“A type?” Sookie was lost.

“Yes, a type – a type of Fairy.”

Eric was getting antsy. “Fairy, you are making no sense and I’m not in the mood for games: Say what you came here to say.”

“Well, it turns out that Eric’s mother… do you remember her, Northman? Eric’s mother was Fae.”

“What?!” Eric and Sookie cried out in unison again and looked at each other, then at Claudine, then back at each other.

“Eric, before he was a vampire, was half Fae. His mother was from Ireland, taken on a raid, and she only stayed in Sweden long enough to have Eric before she returned home.” Claudine now had their complete attention. “So, what we have here is a half-Fae vampire and a ¼ Fae human. It only took a little magick with that combination.”

“Magick… you mean I…” Eric was incredulous, but he was catching on.

“That’s right, Viking – it’s YOUR baby.”

Sookie’s eyes were wide and bright – “Is that.. Claudine, is… Eric is that possible?!”

“I have no idea.”

“It’s not only possible, kids, it’s a fact. Sookie, you are pregnant with Eric’s baby.”

“Claudine, if this is a joke…” Sookie pleaded.

“No joke, honey, a gift from Great Grand Dad. He found a way to make your dream of having Eric’s baby come true.”

Eric was still stunned, but his mind was racing with questions.

“Sookie, did you ask this of Niall?"

“Eric, how could I – I didn’t even know such a thing was possible!”

“Fairy – this child – will it be Fae, vampire, human, what?" Eric was trying to wrap his mind around the idea.

Claudine shrugged. “We don’t know yet.”

“What? You mean I’m pregnant with a baby and we don’t even know what it is?”

“Well, we know it’s a healthy boy, but that’s it. He might have Fae abilities. He might have a taste for blood. He will be very strong and live a long time. Or he might be human and have no special abilities at all. We have to wait and see – it won’t be that long.”

“What do you mean ‘won’t be that long?’” Sookie was getting nervous again.

“Well, Fae only carry babies for about 5 months. Vamps don’t gestate, but they do have healing power in their blood. We figure the combination will give you maybe 5 or 6 months of pregnancy. It will be much sooner than a human baby, but it will be healthy.

Well, kids, I’m out of here. You know as much about it as I do now. Enjoy!” and with that Claudine was gone in a cloud of gold sparkles.

“So… this is for real…” Sookie looked at Eric apprehensively.

“Apparently.” Eric was still stunned. 'If anyone had the power to do this, it would be Niall.'

“Eric, we never talked about anything like this because it was never a possibility. How do you feel about the idea of being a father?”

“Sookie, I’ve lived over a thousand years with the idea that I never would be… it’s going to take me some time to absorb this… but I think I’m delighted at the idea.”

“Really? You’re not mad at me?”

“My lover, there is no reason to be “mad” at you - this is not your doing. It is a shock, to be sure, but Niall had your best interests at heart and there IS magick involved. It might be unwise to regret such a thing. It might be dangerous to reject such a gift. If the gods have allowed this, there must be a reason...”

There was a knock at the door.

“Enter?”

“Master, I need your signature on a form…” Pam began.

“Pam, I am going to be a father.” Eric was beaming.

‘Wow’ Sookie thought ‘that was fast!’

Pam looked confused – “You are joining the priesthood?”

“No, Pam, I shall be a parent.”

“Apparent?”

“A father. Sookie is pregnant and I am the father. I am going to have a son!”

Pam blinked at him. Sookie had never seen her speechless before.

“Is this possible?” Pam asked.

“It would seem so. There has been… magick… “ Eric was trying to decide how much to tell her, “and we have it on good authority that it is true. We will have a baby.”

“Sookie, you are well?” Pam asked.

Sookie was surprised – Pam didn’t seem upset. She seemed genuinely concerned.

“I’m fine, Pam, I’m just pregnant and a little nauseous. Eric, I could use a ginger ale.”

“Pam, will you…”

“Of course, Master, I’ll send one of the bar maids back immediately. Sign this please, and I’ll go back to my work.”

Eric signed the pink form, and Pam was on her way.

“It occurs to me, my lover, that I have not thanked you.”

“Thanked me? For what?! Ruining your life?!”

“On the contrary. The more I think about it, the more I like the idea. You will bear me a son, and a son like no other. He will be unique. You are his mother, so he will be beautiful. I am his father so he will be tall and strong. No other vampire will have such a nest!”

“Will any other vampire believe that it is yours?”

“Some will doubt, but that means nothing to us. We will let it be known that he is a child of magick, and that will suffice. No one needs to know whose magick or why, and no one will dare question my word.”

“How is the King of Las Vegas going to feel about one of his Sheriffs having a baby?”

“He’s going to be… surprised, to say the least!” Eric chuckled. Eric was laughing.

“You’re really OK with this?” Sookie couldn’t believe it.

“Yes, I’m “OK,” lover. Are you not pleased? It just dawned on me that you have not said how you feel about this.”

“Well, if it’s actually your baby, then I’m… thrilled. It was always in the back of my mind that I would never be able to have your baby, and I have to admit, it made me sad from time to time. I might not have chosen this right now, but if I had been asked if I wanted it, I would have said yes.”

“Then you are happy?”

“Yes, I think… I am VERY happy!” Sookie admitted. “Talk about having your cake and eating it, too! I get to have a vampire lover and I get to have a family with him!” Sookie jumped in his lap and hugged him.

He kissed her, a long soft, deep kiss. He didn’t want her to know that he was worried, or scared. He wanted her to enjoy this gift at least for a while. He knew that they must talk about the dangers this could create. Eric was a powerful sheriff and he already worried about Sookie being used to control him. This was one more vulnerability – but he was going to have a son, and that was a blessing. He silently vowed to himself that he would kill anyone who threatened his family. He would have a son like no other – a god among men and vampires alike. He knew this. His son might have enemies, but his son would be king and he would live to see it happen.

Chapter 2

“So, my lover, we have much to discuss. I think we should go home where we can be alone. Nothing is pressing here, and our plans are not that important.”

“I’d like that – It would be nice to take a shower and put on different clothes. I was too distracted to do that before I came over here.”

“Mmmmm – a shower sounds like a wonderful idea!” he said with his familiar leer. “You have clean clothes at my house, and that’s closest, so why don’t we spend the night there?”

“I’d like that. I need to call Amelia and tell her everything is OK.”

“Here, sit at my desk and use my phone – call your Witch and let her know we are happy and proud. I will go inform Pam that I am leaving for the night. “

Sookie was scooting up to Eric’s desk as he walked out and Ginger walked in with a ginger ale. Sookie laughed to herself about the “ginger” coincidence, as silly as that might be, and she was grateful to have it. This nausea thing might be a problem.

“Hello?”

“Hi, Amelia – it’s Sookie.”

“Sookie! How are you – is everything OK?”

“Yes, everything is fine. I don’t want to go into too much detail over the phone, but I can tell you that it IS Eric’s baby and he is thrilled about the idea of being a father.”

“Wow – that’s much better news than I was expecting. Maybe the Mighty Warrior has a soft spot somewhere after all. Wait – I just had a picture of Eric changing a dirty nappy – too funny!”

Sookie laughed out loud. “I’m glad you can picture it, because I certainly can’t!”

Eric came back in as Sookie and Amelia were giggling at the prospect of him changing diapers.

“All is well, my lover?”

“All is very well! I’m staying in Shreveport tonight, Amelia – I’ll see you tomorrow before I go to work. OK, bye!”

“Shall we go?”

“We shall. Can we stop and get me some food. Suddenly, I’m starving.”

“As you wish, my lover.” Eric promised as he ushered her out the back door, through the back lot and toward his tiny red sports car.

“Wow – no room in here for a car seat” she said as he held her door open.

“Two car seats are not enough?” Eric asked, not catching on yet.

“No, I mean a car seat that you put a baby in, for the back seat.”

“Ah, baby equipment.” He said as he folded himself into the car, “I suppose there is much for me to learn about these things. I haven’t been near children in a long, long, time, but I know from TV that there are many things to buy for an infant’s well-being and that women take great pleasure in creating their nests.”

“You mean “nurseries” don’t you?” Sookie teased.
Eric smiled at her “Nests, nurseries, these are all the same. Mothers feathering a soft place to nurture their young and protect them from harm. Some mothers might use twigs and feathers and some might buy designer furniture and baby clothes, but it is all the same. It is Mother Nature extending Her long life.”

“I never thought of it that way – I like that! Mother Nature extending Her long life.” Sookie repeated. “It almost makes Mother Nature sound like a vampire, though.”

“All life is vampiric in some way, my lover. When one thing feeds, another almost always dies. Life takes life to continue. Vampires are just a little more direct about it.”

“Huh – I never knew you were a philosopher,” she teased him again.

“One does not live for a millennia without occasionally thinking about the Nature of that life. What would you like to eat, my dove?”

“I want something really gooey and sweet but that’s probably not a good idea. How about one of those big Chicken Caesar Salads at Hannigan’s? They have takeout.”

Eric turned right into the Hannigan’s parking lot and went to the curb service entrance. A frightened teenager in a brown uniform brought her salad out to the car. She heard him thinking that he had lost the draw to see who would serve the huge vampire. She forgot sometimes just how big and scary Eric can be to people who aren’t used to dealing with an almost-living Norse god. She laughed out loud and Eric looked strangely at her as he pulled out of the parking lot and back onto the highway.

“You are amused?”

“I am giddy. This evening is already much better than I expected it to be.”

“If I have my way, this evening will get much, much better when I get you home and into the shower.” His blue eyes were glittering and his fangs came down a little. She knew what that meant and it made her squirm in her seat.

Eric laughed and took in a deep whiff of the air. “Ah, someone else is looking forward to our shower, too.”

He was driving too fast, as usual, but he couldn’t get them home soon enough to suit her.

Chapter 3

Sookie marveled at the large white house as they drove through the gate and into the garage in back.

Eric laughed. “You look as if you’ve never seen my house before. You’ve been here nearly a hundred times.”

“It always amazes me that a real Viking lives in a 4 story Victorian with a Summer Kitchen out back and a garage door opener. Let alone the idea that you have a gardener who takes care of your roses and all those beautiful white Moon Vines all around the windows."

“I don’t want it to look like a vampire's nest. As far as I know, none of the neighbors knows that a vampire lives here. The trees all around the perimeter inside the iron fence keep the yard hidden from view. I like the roses because they make the summer air smell sweet, and the Moon Vines bloom at night so I can see them. Between my day man, Bobby, and the gardeners and three maids, there’s enough traffic in and out of here in the daytime to make the place look normal.”

“Nobody would expect a Viking to know about Moon Vines, or to care that his house is dusted and roses are pruned.”

“People underestimate the Swedish. We’re a very cultured people, not the barbarians you see in movies. Yes, we loved to fight and we traded in faraway lands, but we weren’t all raiders and rapists. That would be like judging all Englishmen by the Inquisitioners of the Reformation.”

“Don’t get defensive, Sweetie. I’m just teasing you!”

“I know you are… but there are other ways I’d prefer you to tease me,” he said, wiggling his eyebrows at her as he held her door open so she could get out. Before she was on her feet, he swept her up into his arms and they were in the kitchen door.

He kissed her and set her down in front of the refrigerator.

“That was sweet. Now, food first, then shower, then… “

“… and then I make mad love to the mother of my child.”

“Wow, that sounds weird.”

“Think of how I feel about it. We have entered the realm of the impossible.“

Sookie sat at the little kitchen table and began to open her salad. She was starving.

“I wonder if I’m so hungry because I’m pregnant?’

“No doubt, my lover. I understand women consume a lot of food and in very strange combinations when they are with child. My son, of course, will have a huge appetite, and of course, will demand to be breast fed often.” He laughed with that smug look on his face that made her want to slap him, then kiss him.

“This thing with “your son” is going to get out of hand, isn’t it?”

“My dear, I will be the only living vampire with a child I didn’t have to kill and transform. He will be a combination of the two of us. He will be unique and magnificent – I have no doubt of this!”

“What if he grows up to be a geeky little science nerd who wants nothing to do with vampires and fighting?”

“You are joking, of course.”

“Of course.” She laughed.

“My son… our son will be a warrior. He will be strong and powerful. Humans and Supernaturals alike will quake at his feet. I know this.”

“Oh, you know this?!”

“Absolutely. I knew it the minute I understood him to be mine and yours by magick. Trust me, my lover, the gods have a plan for such a special child. These things do not happen by chance.”

“No, they happen because my Great Grand Father is a Fairy Prince who won’t take me fishing, so he gives me a vampire baby.”

“Niall would not know what to do with a fish. I’m sure he would tell you the same thing about our son if you asked him. Finish eating – I’ll be right back.”

Eric popped into his office and came back with a pen and a steno pad.

“We will have many questions about this baby and we must make a list of them, plus a list of things you must buy for our houses. “

Sookie watched as Eric wrote a 1, a period and then ‘C-A-R’ She frowned.

“A car for a baby?”

“A car for my baby’s mother. Yours is crap and you know it. I won’t have my child endangered by riding in a useless machine like that.”
“Eric, I do NOT need a new car.”

“Whether you do or do not, my son does and so he shall have one. It will be built in Germany and will have bullet proof glass.”

“Bullet-proof…”Sookie stopped. She hadn’t thought that far ahead. She was so worried about how Eric would take the news that she hadn’t thought about the fact that Eric and Niall both had enemies. For that matter, so did she. An infant with that pedigree was practically “A target.” She said. “Our baby will be in danger his entire life.”

“Yes, my lover, I am afraid that is true. He will be vulnerable to attack until he is grown and he could be used against me by my enemies, just as you could be.”

Sookie started to cry. Eric reached out and wrapped both his hands around hers.

“Sookie, look at me. We will live our lives. You and I have stayed together in spite of our enemies. So we will also raise our child in love and safety as much as is possible. Trust the gods, Sookie and trust me. I will do everything in my power to keep you both safe. This child is a child of magick. He might be in greater danger than some babies, but he will have greater protection as well. Most children don’t have an immortal Viking who will give his life for them, or a Great Grand Father who can bring the entire Fairy realm into war if he so chooses. You are protected by Were packs, Witches and every vampire in Felipe de Castro’s kingdom. You are the bravest, strongest person I have ever known. We can do this. Together, we can do this.”

“Eric, are you sure? Do you really want to deal with another person that is dependent on your protection, who can be used against you?”

“I want nothing more than I want this. I love you and I will love our son. There is no price too great to pay for that.“ Eric stood, bent and kissed her on her forehead, then gathered up the remnants of her salad container and bags. Throwing it all in the trash, he said brightly. “Time for our shower, my lover. Are you ready?”

Sookie smiled. Yes, she was more than ready. Eric carried her up the stairs to the third floor.

Chapter 4

Eric put her down on the bed, but she got right up to get her uniform off. He already had his vest and boots off and headed into the master bathroom. As she wiggled out of her shorts, Sookie called to him, “Eric, sweetie, would you consider a bath instead of a shower? It’s more relaxing.”

“Of course, my lover. What kind of bubbles do you want?”
“Bubbles?”

“Yes, I ordered a new selection of bubble bath crystals and gels. Some of them smell very good. This one called Amber has a wonderful scent.”

“Well, if you think it smells good, let’s try that.”

“As you wish, my lover,” He agreed as he bent to turn the faucet on. The tub was huge – one of the biggest they made that wasn’t intended for 4 or more people.

“Wait a minute,” Sookie said as she tossed her panties on top of her folded clothes, “Eric Northman bought bubble bath? You’re kidding,” she laughed.

“What’s the saying about bread and butter?” he asked as he lit several candles and turned off the light

She came into the bathroom naked, he scooped her up and sat her gently in the tub.

“You mean about knowing which side your bread is buttered on?”

“That’s it. The more pleasant I make your time in the tub, the more time I get to spend in the tub with you. “

“So by buying bubble bath, you are being pragmatic and manipulative?”

“Some would see it that way, I suppose. I just see it as indulging my lover’s senses and enjoying the results” he explained as he climbed into the tub right behind her.

She leaned back against his chest, the ever-erect “gracious plenty” folded up between them. Eric pulled the elastic that was holding her ponytail out of her hair and dropped it on the floor.

“Lean back and wet your hair,” he whispered.

She let him shampoo her hair. “Mmm – it smells like strawberries.”

“That’s new, too. I’m glad you like it.”

“Get that on line, too?”

“Yes. I find myself spending a lot of time thinking about what will please you. It’s very distracting, but not in an unpleasant way. It seems to annoy Pam, though.”

“That you’re thinking about me?”

“No, that I make her try out all these things before I get them for you. She says she feels like a lab rat.“

“Great…”

“She won’t admit it, but she likes the products, too, and so do her female companions.”

“Pam has…”

“Shhhhh, Sookie, relax.” He rinsed her hair with the hand held shower, then twisted it and clipped it up at the back of her head.

“Why’d you do that?”

“So it won’t get oily.”

“Oily?”

Eric reached for a bottle of golden liquid and popped the flip up top, pouring a little into his hand and gently spreading it on her shoulders.

“Oh, that smells delicious – what is it?”

“Almond massage oil. It’s edible so it’s safe for many different applications.”

“And you know this how?”

“Just be glad that I do. It will save you some discomfort later on.”

“What…”

“Quiet, my lover, you wanted to relax so trust in me and do as I say.”

He had both hands on her shoulders now, slowly squeezing and kneading the muscles there, pressing his thumbs firmly into her flesh at the bottom of her shoulder blades. Kissing wasn’t the only technique Eric had spent a thousand years perfecting. As his fingers danced over her skin, she felt all the tension melt away from her neck and shoulders. She hadn’t realized she was so tense, but then again, it made sense because she had been worried for days.

Eric pressed the heels of his palms onto her back on each side and slowly pushed them downward, his fingers kneading her lower cheeks as they circled around and he pressed his thumbs on either side of her spine and pushed them all the way up to the base of her skull. He traced that pattern on her back over and over and then he reached under her arms to her waist and pulled her back to him, kissing her shoulder, her neck, her ear lobe.

She began to worry she would fall asleep when he began massaging her breasts. OK, now she was awake. Relaxed, yes, but wide awake. He poured a little more oil on her breastbone and smoothed it down over her stomach. He began to make little circles on her belly with his fingers as they moved back up to her breastbone, her collarbones, gliding back down to her breasts and teasing the nipples. He spread his fingers across her ribs and stroked, pulling his hands back, then pushing forward to gently squeeze her breasts again.

He began to rub himself against her back as he pressed her oiled flesh back into his chest and his throbbing cock. She laid her head back on his shoulder and arched her neck to him. He kissed her neck, and moved his hands down between her legs, each stoking her soft folds in turn as they moved down and then back up several times.

“Sookie, turn and face me,” he whispered as he pulled her right arm around and guided her to straddle his lap. She thought he was going to enter her, but he shook his head slowly. “Not yet, my lover, be patient.” He kissed her deeply as his hands kneaded her cheeks and thighs, and she bent forward into him.

Damn, she hated it when he was so s-l-o-w and he knew it. He knew he was making her crazy, because she could see the sparkle in those sea blue eyes as she straddled his legs, resting on her knees. He reached for the bottle of oil again, pouring a lot of it into his right hand as he whispered “Kiss me.” She leaned forward again, raising up on her knees a bit to reach him.

As his tongue separated her lips, his hand spread the oil between her legs from her nub all the way back and up between her cheeks. Her eyes widened a bit at that but his left arm slipped around her waist and kept her from breaking the kiss. His right hand was gently massaging her labia, fingers slipping in and out of her. His right thumb slipped into her, as his fingers moved back up to the other entrance and began to press. She wasn’t sure what he was doing and she was even less sure why it seemed to feel good. She began to wiggle a bit on his hand and put her arms around his neck. She couldn’t look at him, but she didn’t pull away, either,

Eric breathed against her neck “My lover…” and as he did his finger slid into the other entrance as his thumb went deep into her vagina. She was impaled on his hand, feeling something she’d never felt before. She put her hands on his shoulders, grinding on his hand. Years of Christian upbringing were screaming in her brain but they were being smacked down hard by the pleasure that was building as she rode Eric’s fingers.

‘Oh. My. God. He has the longest fingers.’

He was really moving his hand in and out of her and he held her firmly around the waist. She began to lean backward into his hand, thrusting her breasts forward. His mouth found her nipple and bit. When the wave came crashing down on her, she understood why it’s called le petit mort – she was dying and she didn’t care.

Her legs were shuddering as he pulled his hand out and pulled her forward onto his cock with such surprising ease that she would later conclude that he’d done this before. A lot. She felt like a rag doll and not at all sure she could hold it together until he finished. He reached between them with his left hand to rub her nub and began to really push upward as she rode him.

He grabbed her with both hands and flipped her under him so she was now with her back to the tub. He began to take long strokes in and out of her, splashing water over the side of the tub, putting out several of the candles. His arms were on either side of her head, braced on the edge of the tub, his muscles bulging as he began to move with vampire speed.

“Oh, god, ERIC!” she screamed as he let out a growl she had never heard come from him before. Then, they were still. Sookie was panting, and Eric threw his head back and shook his hair like a lion’s mane. That was… intense.

Looking around a bit as she sat up, Sookie couldn’t believe the condition of the room. “We made a mess.”

Eric laughed with that shaky, ‘I just fucked like a vampire’ way of his. He was so smug. Damn he was sexy when he was pleased with himself. He pulled a stack of towels from a shelf and threw them on the floor to mop up the water they splashed over the sides.

“So, my lover, are you relaxed now?”

“Ah, I uh” Sookie chuckled because she knew there was a joke there somewhere but she couldn’t think clearly enough to find it. She was still laughing as Eric opened the drain to empty the tub, look a bar of soap and began to wash the oil off of her skin with the hand-held attachment.

“So, almond oil?” she laughed.

“Almond scented massage oil. And the best part is, your skin will feel like velvet when you’ve washed and dried.”

“What… I mean, I never…”
“It’s good to try new things, Sookie. Sometimes things feel better than you might imagine if you didn’t know.”

“I guess so…”

Eric reached for a big, fluffy white towel.

“That thing is huge!” she said as he wrapped it around her.

“I can’t let my lover get cold, especially not now.”

“Oh god, I almost forgot – I’m a terrible mother!”

Eric laughed as he took the clip out of her hair. “You are an angel. It’s good to be relaxed and happy. It has to be good for the baby.”

He handed her a comb so she could finish her hair while he bent over the tub and washed his hair with the attachment. She could grow to love that thing, if only for the view it was giving her of Eric’s best feature.

“I know you are watching me, Sookie.”

“So?” She snapped a little defensively.

“I just want you to know that I know your eyes are on me whenever I turn my back to you. I need to get on with having that mirror put up over the bed.”

He came to stand behind her as she looked in the mirror, combing her hair.

“You wouldn’t really do that would you?”

“I would if it would please you.” He took the comb and started on his own hair.

“It’s kind of kinky, don’t you think?

“Kinky? That’s a word people use to describe sex they aren’t having. It does not apply to us, my lover. We are bonded – we do whatever we want, whenever it pleases us.”

“Ok, then, yeah, I’d like you to do that. “

“Ok, that’s the second order of business – right after I order your new car.”

Chapter 5

Sookie was lying on her stomach on the bed on top of the big white towel. Eric stepped out of the room wearing a towel around his waist, and came right back with the steno pad.
“That’s a very pretty view, my lover.”
“Well, enjoy it while you can because I’m going to get fat.”
“You will not get fat. You will blossom, and ripen, and after you will be my beautiful princess once more.” He threw the pad and pen on the bed next to her and picked his black jeans up off the floor.
“What if I don’t? What if I stay fat?”
“No chance of that, lover. I will give you my blood and my attentions regularly – you will be healthier than you have ever been.” Frowning, he went through all the pockets several times.
“Speaking of healthy, what about pre-natal care?”
“What?”
“You know, a doctor to help make sure everything is OK. I don’t think Louisiana has any OB/GYNs that specialize in “children of magick.”” She joked in her best Boris Karloff imitation.
“This is true.”
He was down on his knees now, looking under the bed.
“Eric, what about Dr. Ludwig – does she handle babies?”
“I have no idea, but I’m sure if she doesn’t, she will know who does. She’s very well connected in our world.”
“Will you talk to her then? Soon?”
He was on his knees facing the bed now, resting on his elbows.
“Would you like me to summon her now?”
“No. Early tomorrow evening would be good, though. I’m a little nervous about this and I’d feel better if I knew what I need to be doing.”
“Good – make another column and put it at the top of the list,” and he resumed his search under the bed.
“What’s with you and lists all of a sudden?”
“We are in uncharted territory, lover – it’s best to take a map so we don’t forget anything.“
“That’s very pragmatic of you.”
“One of us has to be – you have cried three times today that I have witnessed.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means that pregnant women are known to be… mercurial.”
“Mercurial?”
“Yes, mercurial – moody and weeping all the time. You aren’t normally weepy as you have been today. Quick to anger sometimes, but not so quick to cry.”
“OK, now you’re just pissing me off.”
“I’m so glad you aren’t being moody.” Eric laughed loudly – he thought he was the funniest guy in the world sometimes. Most people don’t know that about him, but Sookie did. He never laughed harder than when he was laughing at his own jokes.

“What ARE you looking for?”
“Fangtasia matches. I had two books in my pockets.”
“What do you want them for?”
“Candles.”
“Ah, so… who are we telling about this baby. Amelia and Pam already know. Do we keep it quiet for a time or do we make a grand announcement and put it in all the papers.”
“I do not think we need to involve the press, lover.”
“I know, I’m kidding. When and how do we tell Jason. And Sam. And, especially, Bill.”
“Bill will find out when the rest of Area 5 finds out – though I admit, I would like to see his face when he finds out I fathered a child with you.”
“That’s mean”
“That’s ME. The shifter will need to know within a few months that he needs to replace you…”
“Replace me?!”
Eric dropped his towel and lay on the bed beside her, propped up on his elbow.

“Sookie, we have no idea what this child is going to need. He might be unable to go in the sun. He might sleep only in the day. He might need milk or he might need blood. Some Fairies drink either, or both.”
“They do?!”
“Yes, lover, they do. You might want to consider learning more about your Fae blood since it may affect our baby.”
“You mean OUR Fae blood, don’t you?”

He settled on his back, looking at the ceiling.
“Yes, I suppose I do.”
“Did you know about your Fae blood?”
“I thought it was just stories, but yes, I suppose I did.”
“What was her name.”
“Erin is what I was told, but that was also a name for Ireland so it might have been anything.”
“Do you remember her?”
“Some. She had hair a little darker than yours, but she was small as you are and very pretty. When I first met you, I thought of her. I didn’t know why at the time, but I thought it was because you looked like her. Now I think I recognized the Fairy in you and associated that with my mother. You always felt as if you were supposed to be with me. I never accepted the fact that you were with Bill – it was just… wrong, somehow, for him to touch you. I knew the Fates brought you to me. I know now that I was more right than I knew.“

“When was the last time you saw her?”

“I was small – maybe three or four. I remember her crying as she sang to me, and then I never saw her again. My father never allowed me to speak of her. He said she was a curse sent to ruin him, but he was far from ruined. Our clan was wealthy and powerful. The only thing he ever wanted for was Erin.”

Sookie looked up suddenly – was Eric crying? Not quite, but close. His voice broke. What the hell do you do with an hormonal vampire? She needed to change the subject.

“Do you want to go with me when I tell Jason?”

“That is an excellent question, my lover. Your brother and I don’t particularly like each other, but I would like to be with you when you tell him. He has a pattern of taking news badly, and I won’t take a risk of him striking you again. Better I be there to restrain him than to stay away and have to kill him.”

“Eric, he’s my brother.”

“If he strikes you again, especially while you are carrying my son, you will be an only child. I will not tolerate any harm to either one of you from anyone, for any reason., and you need to accept that, Sookie. It won’t change. I have been far less aggressive than I should have been with your previous lovers and your family and your co-workers because I did not want to upset you and have you angry with me. I will be more definitive in my actions from this point forward.”

“Even if it makes me mad at you?”

“If there is any chance of you or my son being harmed, yes, even then. I cannot afford to show any weakness now. Others must know that I will show no mercy to those who would threaten us. You must understand this.”

Chapter 6

“Are you going to pout now?”

“I am NOT pouting. I’m just tired.”

Eric gently ran his hand down her back, over her bottom and down the back of her leg..

“That’s too bad. I thought you might be on that towel for a reason.”

“That’s giving me chills.”

“Want to get under the covers?”

“No. What did you mean just now?”

“When?”

“When you said you thought I might be on the towel for a reason – what kind of reason would I have?”

“I thought maybe you wanted to protect the bedspread from more oil or secretions. I can tell you are more… aroused than usual. I thought perhaps you wanted more massage or to explore a little more.”

She put her head down on her hands folded beneath her as Eric played with locks of her long hair.

“Explore…” she repeated softly.

“Hmmmm? Is that a request?” He leaned forward to nuzzle her ear, his hand resting on the small of her back.

“Not exactly. I mean…. I don’t know… I’m just thinking.”

He kissed her shoulder. “Tell me, my lover. What are you thinking?”

“It’s hard to talk about.”

“Sookie, we are bonded. You can speak to me of anything. You can ask me anything.” He stroked her hair and back again.

“You know I’ve only had a couple of boyfriends.”

“Mmm-hmm, I actually think about that a lot.” His finger traced the edge of her ear.

“I’m not always sure…. I don’t know if I’m doing everything I’m supposed to do.”

“Sookie, I am very happy with you,” he whispered, “happier than I have been…”

“No, it’s not that.” She turned her face away from him as his hand began to squeeze and knead her bottom gently. He kissed her shoulder and reached for a switch in his headboard that dimmed the lights in the room, then continued to stroke and rub her back and her bottom.

“In the bathroom before….” She said softly
“Hmmm” Eric was paying close attention to her words now and she couldn’t see them but his eyes were bright and his fangs were down a little.

“I… couldn’t look at you… but…”

He kissed her shoulder again, still rubbing her lower back and bottom.

“…that didn’t mean I didn’t like it.”

“It seemed to me that you liked it very much, my lover.” He squeezed one of her cheeks as he said lover and he said it in that tone that makes her feel a little dizzy.

“Um…yeah…do you like to… do that?”

“That?” His hand was kneading a little more firmly now.

“Yeah, but instead of with your hand…”

“Ah. Yes, my lover, I like that very much. I will never try to force you to do that, you know. I would only consider it if it was something you wanted.”

“Would it hurt?”

“Probably not, with a generous amount of lubrication, if you were very relaxed and I was very gentle.”

“Would you stop if…?”

“I would never hurt you, Sookie. I want to give you pleasure, not pain. I get no satisfaction from pain.

”If I liked it, though, you would get… satisfaction from it?”

‘Yes, very much.” He reached down between her legs and stoked her. She was very, very wet.. She moved her legs apart and rose up on her elbows. He pushed up on one hand so he could reach her more easily. He stroked her silently a few more times, positioned himself over her, a leg and hand on each side of her, but not resting his weight on her back; He reached for the drawer beside the bed and retrieved a white tube. He rose up on his knees behind her, between her legs. He gripped her hips and said “Keep your weight on your elbows, lover, and come up on your knees.”

She did exactly what he told her to do. He reached around to the front and began to very slowly rub her nub and her folds. Eric kissed her shoulder and stroked her so that she couldn’t keep her hips still.

“Do you like that, lover?”

“Yes.”

He rubbed the tip of his penis around the entrance to her vagina, then slowly slid into her. She gasped and arched her back to take him deeper. He moved very slowly and deliberately again. He was merciless with his hand in front of her and he gripped her so hard she felt like she couldn’t get away. With her knees so far apart she felt as if he was going right through the center of her. He was beginning to pump her faster now, grabbing her hips and slapping the front of his thighs against the back of hers. His hands were everywhere, on her breasts, around her waist pulling her back into him.

Her head was pounding and she couldn’t focus on anything except the sound of their bodies slapping together and what she was feeling between her legs. She tried to stay up on her elbows, gripping the edge of the mattress and just trying to hang on. She could feel her climax building and knew she would collapse – her legs would give out because they were so far apart, and she was THERE, oh, god, right there and Eric was pounding her like he had never done before.

She couldn’t really think, but it flashed through her mind that he was more excited than usual because she had talked about that. Before she could form another thought, Eric was coming, his arms tight around her waist, puling her to him and keeping her from falling on her face. When he was done, he released her waist and let her slowly stretch out before him again. Her legs were still very wide apart.

“Sookie, can you come up on your knees a little, and arch your back a bit.” As she moved into place again his hand went underneath her from behind. He stroked from her nub all the way up between her cheeks this time.

"Sookie, this lubricant will feel cold at first."

Whatever it was, he spread a lot of it between her cheeks. His fingers began to open the ring of muscle, much more slowly than he had done earlier. He moved it in and out of her, adding more lubricant. She felt more pressure, and realized that he was slowly forcing a second finger into her. She couldn’t be still, and she was a little afraid he would think she was trying to get away from him. The two fingers moved in and out slowly.

“Sookie, are you still offering?”

“Unh, y-yes.”

“You know I’m bigger than this, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.”

She could hear sounds of him opening the tube again, but she didn’t feel anything. Then, his fingers retreated and were quickly replaced by something much larger. He pushed forward slowly and she felt a little panic briefly – she was really being stretched. It didn’t really hurt, but it was really tight. She was panting,

‘Relax, Sookie – don’t tense up;”

“ahhh- hhhh”

He was pulling out, but went right back without hesitating. He was making short strokes at an easy, even pace and it seemed to go on for hours though it was only a few minutes. She reached back with her own hand to rub herself. There were tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Sookie, my lover, oh, god, Sookie, you are mine. Promise me, you will never, never do this with anyone else.”

“W- we’re bonded, I did promise.”

“Promise me now, Sookie, right now.”

“I promise Eric,”

“Say it,” he growled.

“I promise I won’t do this with anyone else. Only you – AHH!

He bit her shoulder, hard. She was seeing stars, in a good way, and trying not to scream.

Now he was really moving. The bed was hitting the wall, and Sookie’s legs and arms both failed her. She was flat on the bed now, and Eric’s weight was mostly on top of her. He was talking very fast, in that language she was going to have to learn, his forehead pressed to her shoulders.

:Ahhhhhh: YYYEESSS!” he screamed and collapsed on top of her.

Eric was laughing – “Ohhhh, Sookie, I do love you.”

“I can’t breathe”

He was still laughing as he rolled to the side.

“Is something funny?” she croaked, still out of breath.

“No, my lover, I am just happy. I am very, very happy. “

“Because of what we just did?”

“Because of everything – you, our bond, our baby AND that. That was the best possible end to a very good day.”

“And what was all the possessive stuff – you know I hate that. It’s medieval.”

“It’s important in my world – more important than anything.”

“Why does it matter? We’re bonded, isn’t that the be all and end all for vamps?”

“For vampires, yes, but not for men.”

“What?”

“Did you ever do that with Bill?”

“Obviously not.”

“Or Quinn?”

“Absolutely not.”

“But you did yield to me, my lover, and that is very special to me.”

“So you’re saying it's a dick thing?”

“Where did you hear that expression?“ Eric seemed genuinely shocked.

“From Dawn, at work. She and Arlene used it all the time.”

“Ah, well – never use it again, but yes, my lover, it is a dick thing.”

She’s Coming Home

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Wed, 03 Jun 2009 18:00:00 +0000

[A/N : This is a one-shot written for a bidder in the Support Stacie Auction]

Summary: Sookie is coming to Eric's house for the first time.

Chapter 1

FUCK! Eric couldn’t believe he broke the laces in his combat boots. What the hell was wrong with him? It wasn’t like he’d never been on a date before. He was ERIC NORTHMAN, damn it! He’d been with thousands of women in his long life, on thousands of dates and trysts. He’d had affairs with women, vampiresses, Queens, Witches and Goddesses. Why in hell should he be nervous about a little blonde girl from Bon Temps, of all places.

He rustled through his top drawer for another pair of laces. He was sure he had a couple because they often got broken or ruined or used in a fight or an escape. He didn’t normally break them trying to tie his damned boots. He found them and sat down to change them. His hand was shaking as he tried to lace the strings into the eyelets. What the fuck, Northman?!

He finally got them on and stood in front of the dresser in his bedroom. He was wearing a blood red silk shirt, black jeans and his newest looking combat boots. He brushed his hair again – it was almost dry now, and it was nice and shiny. This was good. He knew she liked his hair and he wanted to entice her to touch it. They’d been together a few times, but this was different. She was coming to his house for the first time, and he wanted her to like it here. He wanted to do everything he could to make her want to be here. He wanted her to want him, to want to touch him, to want to live here some day.

It was early in their relationship, but they had a blood bond now and he wanted her more than he’d ever wanted anything. The feelings he had when he was in her presence were overwhelming. She was like a drug to him. He used to try to explain it away by blaming it on her Fae parentage, but that was bullshit. He’d been with a fairy or two under various circumstances and this wasn’t like that. Fae essence only affected you when you were with them. When they weren’t there, they were just another being, and you liked them or didn’t for who they were, but it wasn’t a compulsion like it was when you could smell them. He thought about Sookie all the time and had for months. He couldn’t get her out of his head. The fact that he could feel her so strongly, even when she was far away, and she was exceptionally horny since they’d seen each other last, had distracted him so it was affecting his work.

He looked around the bedroom. She would be staying here tonight for the first time. He wanted it to be perfect. He looked in the bathroom – it was neat and had been cleaned that day so it was spotless. He cleared the top of his dresser. He put on some soft, musky cologne – enough to make her want to come closer, but not enough to make her draw away once she did. The table and two sitting chairs by the window had been dusted and were clear of any debris. The velvet on the chairs had been vacuumed. The bed had 1200 thread count sheets on it. They were expensive, pristine, and had been ironed by his maid, Margaret, and were perfect. There was a brown woven silk blanket on top, and a brown velvet bedspread that was also perfect. The bed was a California king because he was so tall, and he smiled to himself of how big it would seem when that little girl was on it. A chill ran through him. If everything went well, in a few hours, he would have her here in his own bed, all to himself. He was glad he didn’t breathe because he’d be having trouble right now. He inspected huge carved headboard of the bed. It had been polished and was gleaming and dust free. He checked the dimmer switch in the headboard that controlled the lights and found that they were working.

He went to Sookie’s night stand – not that she knew she had a nightstand in his room yet – and looked to see if everything was ready for her. He had her favorite hand lotion, two books by her favorite author, a very nice manicure kit, an expensive hair brush for her pretty blonde hair – his mind wandered a bit remembering the scent of her hair, which usually smelled like perfume from the Pantene conditioner she liked and which was already in his shower with her favorite soap – the kind of hair elastics she used, her favorite lip balm, a little note pad and pen and a small makeup bag with a Chanel powder compact, a pretty pink Chanel lipstick. a black Chanel mascara and a silver contraption Pam told him was an eyelash curler. Sookie usually used drugstore makeup brands, but he wanted her to have something nicer when she was here and this was about all the makeup she needed in his opinion. He had sent Pam to the store to pick these things out for her. The powder and lipstick he could have handled but he would have been clueless that a blonde girl would put black mascara on her lashes or would use one of those things to curl the hair on her eyelids. Women amazed him sometimes, but Pam had assured him that these were things Sookie definitely used and this was a very fine quality brand. Pam enjoyed using cosmetics so he trusted her opinion.

The bottom drawer had her brand of tampons, a tube of lubricant for sex that he hoped they might need soon, a bottle of makeup remover, a Clinique skin care set Pam had also purchased, her favorite deodorant, and three clean thong panties. He knew about her preferences from having stayed at her house and he was using every bit of insight he had into her likes and dislikes to give him every possible advantage. Some of this stuff should probably go in the bathroom, but he thought it would be best to store it all in one spot for right now and let her put things where she wanted them as she became more comfortable. He was completely ready to give her room in his dresser and his closet if she wanted it. He had an extra set of keys made for her already, but he wasn’t sure when to offer them. Since they had reached their understanding, he had simply been operating under the assumption that she was going to be his wife, though he hadn’t told her that. He knew their bond would grow stronger – something he hadn’t told her yet – and he knew ultimately she would have to be his legal wife to believe he was committed to her.

He took one last look at the room and decided he couldn’t make it any more perfect so he went downstairs. It was still an hour until Sookie was due to arrive, so he went to look around the living room. Sookie didn’t know that this room, the dining room and the kitchen had all been decorated specifically for her. These areas had been unimportant to him before now, since no one but an occasional accountant or attorney visited. Sookie was the first girl ever to come here. He never wanted any of the fang bangers at the club to know where he lived. Pam had been here when he first bought it, but she hadn’t seen the new improvements. He had hired a designer form New Orleans and told her he wanted a home straight out of a Southern Belle’s dream. She had delivered for him in a big way. Margaret had assured him that his new lady friend would love the rose living room with its dark cherry furnishings and pink floral upholstery.

He had considered using the dining room for tonight, but he knew Sookie would be more comfortable eating in the kitchen and he thought the more relaxed atmosphere would put her at ease. Margaret had left a meal for her that only needed to be heated and she showed him how to do it. He could have asked her to stay but he thought it would be best to let Sookie get comfortable with him before he introduced her to the servants. He knew the idea that he had servants made her nervous, so they’d take that one step at a time. This way he could focus on making her comfortable with him.

He looked at the kitchen table, beginning to straighten the place settings. He would only have True Blood and she would have the dinner and desert that Margaret had left for her. He took the salad out of the refrigerator and as he set it on the charger at her place setting and he closed his eyes – she was coming. He swallowed hard. Please Freyja let her like it here. I did all of this for her – let her love being here with me. He went to the front door and turned on the porch light so she could see the house number. He knew she couldn’t get lost here but the house would look more inviting with the lights on. He went out and opened the garage door so she could park her car – that awful car – in there next to his red sports car.

He hoped some day soon she would let him buy her a new one, but that would take a little work on his part to convince her it was appropriate for him to do that for her. She had some very strange ideas about accepting gifts from him that left him at a loss as to how to deal with it. Most girls loved to be showered with gifts. Sookie took it as a weakness in some way, thinking it made her look “kept” – a concept he didn’t quite understand. Isn’t that a man’s role, to keep his woman safe and provide for her? And she wasn’t just his girlfriend she was his bonded. He hoped she’d start to understand what that meant. At this point, she thought of it as being inextricably tethered to him, but it was more than that. She was a physical part of him now, and they would never be able to be without one another without suffering. He already suffered every time he had to leave her. He knew she had no concept of how excited he was that she was coming to his nest. It had literally been centuries since a woman other than Pam had been to his nest. He couldn’t go back in the house and began to pace a little but then he felt her turn onto his street. He could nearly visualize where she was as she came down the end of the dead end street.

He saw lights flash - it was her. His heart jumped into his throat and the bond was singing as never before. He fought with himself to calm down but he couldn’t. His bonded was coming home for the very first time and she would see the nest he had created for her. He felt tears in his eyes and his fangs popped out as she slowed near his drive way and turned in.

Holy Shit! Sookie had no idea Eric lived in a place like this. This wasn’t a house, it was a small mansion! This was definitely the place, though because there he was, that unmistakable silhouette – 6’ 5” of hot, gorgeous Viking sex. She felt a chill run through her as she saw his eyes glisten in the lights. He was so beautiful! He waved to her and pointed to the garage door, which was open. There was his red car and next to it was an empty spot for her. OK, Sookie, calm down and don’t hit his car or the garage door. She always parked outside so this was a little nerve wracking, but she managed to get in there without any trouble. He was at her door instantly, holding it open, offering his hand to help her out. She was really here. She was really doing this. She was going into Eric Northman’s house alone with him. She felt such an intense mix of excitement, fear, longing, lust - love even - that she could hardly breathe.

“Do you have a bag with you, my lover?”

“Uh, yeah, in the trunk.” She handed him her keys and let him get her bag out of the trunk while she pulled her purse out of the back seat. He looked so nice in those jeans and that beautiful shirt. Was that silk? She wasn’t sure but she was dying to touch it – to touch him. He closed the trunk and held his hand out to her, smiling softly. OK, Sookie, fasten your seatbelt.

She took his hand and he led her to the front door, going slowly as she looked around trying to take it all in.

“Wow – nice statue”

“Oh, the fountain? Thank you – I’m glad you like it. I love Roman sculpture.”

She hesitated at the front step. “How many floors in this house?”

“Four floors plus a finished basement. Would you like a tour?”

“This is going to sound weird, but could I eat first and then you can show me around? My blood sugar is a little low.”

“Of course, my lover. Come in,” he motioned for her to go up the steps in front of him. Wow – it was beautiful in here!

“Eric, this is gorgeous!” she couldn’t believe her eyes as she stepped into the rose pink drawing room.

“I’m glad you like it. It was just finished a couple of months ago.”

“You decorated this?”

“I hired a woman from New Orleans.”

“She did an amazing job.”

He smiled brilliantly and set her bag on the sofa. “The kitchen is this way, dear one, and your salad it waiting for you. You like to drink Sprite, yes?”

“Yes – have you got Sprite?” She took the hand he offered and followed him into the kitchen where the table was set.

“Yes, of course, I tried to get things I knew you would like.” He held the chair for her and she sat down.

“Hey, this is my favorite salad dressing – the buttermilk ranch instead of just ranch.”

“Yes, I remembered that from the time I stayed with you.” He went to the microwave and did what Margaret had told him to do. As her food heated, he got her a glass of ice and a Sprite, setting it next to her.

“Wow, this is some kitchen.”

“Yes, it has everything a person could want if they like to cook. I don’t know if that’s something that interests you?”

“Sometimes I like to cook or bake – this would blow Martha Stewart away, though!”

He smiled. She was joking with him. Good. She was a little less nervous now, too, since she had seen the place. He took her plate from the microwave and brought it to her. She moved her salad to the side and made room for the plate on her charger.

“Mmmm – this looks great!”

“Margaret will be pleased. She tried to make something she thought you would like. She thought baked chicken was a safe bet.” He sat next to her with a True Blood in his hand.

“Yes, this is wonderful. And real mashed potatoes and this nice mix of broccoli and carrots- it’s all really good, too. Margaret is the maid?”

“Yes, she has been with me for many years. She was very excited to have someone to cook for, especially when she found out it was my….lover.”

Sookie blushed. Yes, it was true, they were lovers but for some reason, when he said that her whole body responded with lust and embarrassment. She looked nervously at Eric because she was sure he could smell the effect it had on her – hell, she could smell it so she knew he could.

“So she wants you to be in a relationship?”

“Yes, I think she’d like that very much. Her face lit up when I told her I was having a young lady come to visit me. I think she thinks I am lonely.”

“Were you? Before we…”

“Yes, I guess I was. I wasn’t aware of it, but I must have been.”

“And you’re not now?”

“No, Sookie, right now, I am not.”

She smiled and flushed a little, turning her attention to her plate because she couldn’t bring herself to look at him. Her leg was shaking. This was so weird. She’d known Eric a long time and they’d had a fair amount of sex – why was she so nervous?

When her plate was clean, Eric took it over to the sink. “Would you like dessert, dear one?”

“What do you have?”

“Margaret left you chocolate cake with whipped cream to serve on top.”

“Yum – sure, I love anything chocolate, but cake is a real favorite. Where did she get it?”

“She baked it – there’s a lot of it. What you don’t eat, she’ll feed to the gardeners so have as much or as little as you like.”

“OK, well, do I need to cut it or…”

“No, she’s got it on a plate here, and the whipped cream is here” he picked up a cover on the counter and there was a big slice of cake just waiting for her. He opened a bowl near by and put a big dollop of whipped cream on it and brought it to her. “The rest of it is in a cake plate over there.”

“Wow – that’s a big piece of cake! I can definitely eat that, though,” she laughed.

She was laughing – he was very pleased with that. She was relaxing and she was happy, and not a little lusty. So far, so good.

“I don’t suppose you have any milk?”

“Of course, dear one, I’ll get it for you.”

She couldn’t believe Eric was waiting on her and being so sweet. He brought her a glass of milk that was nice and cold and it complemented the cake perfectly. She was enjoying it so much that she was humming a little as she ate, Eric watching her with love in his eyes. She was like a little girl for a few minutes and he could imagine how sweet she must have been as a child. She finished her last bite and drained her glass with a big “ahh!” after and she was obviously happy at the moment.

“OK, well, I guess it’s time for you to show me around?” In for a penny, in for a pound, she thought.

“Alright, come this way.” He pointed toward what turned out to be a den or TV room.

“Wow – nice big couch.” It was velvety and brown and huge and soft looking.

“Yes, it’s very comfortable. I have a home theatre set up in here,” he pointed at the TV system,” and I have a lot of DVDs in this cabinet, though I haven’t seen most of them. Do you like to watch movies?”

“Yeah, and this looks like a perfect place to do it. It looks like a good place to snuggle up.”

“Yes, I guess it will be.”

“What’s behind those curtains?”

“That’s the door to the back yard.”

“What’s through this door?”

“The formal dining room – in case you want to entertain.”

‘You as in anybody or you as in me?” she was teasing but she really wanted to know what he meant.

“You as in you, of course. Shall we go up stairs?”

“Sure, I guess.” She took his hand and he led her back through the living room, where he picked up her bag.

“This hallway here goes back to the stairs.”

“What’s behind these French doors?”

“Supposedly my office, but it’s mostly for show and meeting with accountants.” He opened the door. “My library is here though, if you ever want something to read.” He switched on the light and let her look around. He had a state of the art Mac computer on the desk, high ceiling-to-floor bookshelves full of expensive looking books and a couple of leather chairs in front of a desk with a commanding presence and a large fancy chair behind it. She looked at him again and he turned the light off and led her to the stairs.

“These stairs go all the way up to the 4th floor.” He led her up to the second floor and hit the hall light. “This floor has four guest rooms, one with a bath, and there’s another full bath in the hallway. This is a kitchenette here that can be used by guests or by you if you want a snack and don’t want to go all the way down stairs. The fridge here has some things you might like, and there’s a microwave over there. Go ahead and see what’s in the refrigerator and the cupboards so you’ll know what’s there if you want something later.”

Sookie looked through the kitchenette and there was a lot of stuff she might like – Sprite, trays of fruit and veggies with dip, a box of fried chicken, Ben & Jerry’s ice cream and pizza in the freezer, pop tarts and cornflakes and cans of soup and boxes of crackers in the cupboard. “Wow – this is really nice. There’s some good stuff in here.”

“Good, I told Margaret to stock some things a girl might like to snack on or have for breakfast. So she did a good job?”

“Yes, she did a great job.”

“I’ll see that she gets a bonus then.”

“Next floor then?”

“Right this way.” He turned off the hall light and went up the stairs first. He threw her bag in the first door and she looked at him. “That’s our room, but we’ll come back to that.”

OK, when he said “our room”, that shot right down to her center and made her throb. Oh, man. She barely heard him as he pointed out a junk room that was used for storage, his “real office” and then asked her to go up the next flight of stairs. She tried to glance into the bedroom but didn’t have time. The Fourth floor was next and it was amazing. There was a guest room, a meditation room, a massage room, a sauna and a big room that looked like a dance studio except for the swords on the wall. Lots of swords of every shape and size. “Do you practice with swords here?”

“Yes, I try to stay sharp. You never know when war will break out.”

“Yeah, you’re telling me!” She laughed and he smiled.

“You have seen me fight with a sword, Sookie.”

“Yes, I have. You kissed me and then went to defend Sophie Ann. It was like something right out of a movie.”

His hand brushed her cheek, then tipped her chin up as he stepped toward her. He kissed her softly, their tongues meeting as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. She was glad he was holding her tight because her knees would buckle if he weren’t supporting her. The kiss went on for several minutes as he held her tight and she ran her fingers through his hair.

“Sookie?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m taking you to bed now.”

‘Uh-huh”

He swept her up off the floor and into his arms and before she knew it they were In his… no, their… bedroom. Part of her wanted to look around but another part of her knew she would be spending a lot of time in this room from now on and she’d have plenty or time to look around. He put her down in the dark, on the bed sideways and kissed her hard, over and over. Only a little light spilled in from the hallway and he decided to leave the lights off until he had taken her. His hands were everywhere and she was trying to grind against him so he slipped his hand under her dress and rubbed her, making her gasp. He kept kissing her, almost afraid if he stopped she would change her mind. He pulled her panties down – a thong just like he had in the drawer for her – and she pulled her knees up so he could get them off completely and he swept her shoes off with them. His hand slid slowly back up the inside of her leg and found its way home, his fingers slipping into her as she moaned and he began to move his long, long fingers in and out of her. His thumb was rubbing her clit now and she was writhing uncontrollably as she started unbuttoning his shirt. She was desperate to be naked against him.

The shirt was open and she was unbuttoning his pants when it started – she was going to come in his hand and she moaned a little desperately and moved faster. He nipped a little at her erect nipple through the fabric of her dress and that was enough to push her over the line and she was crying out as he was deliberately making her squirm more than necessary to get her to really let go. When she finished he slowed his movements, but still stroked and petted her as he kissed her neck. He pushed her dress up and slid it with some difficulty up toward her shoulders then up and off so she was naked and his hand explored her gently. “Beautiful” he whispered in her ear. He kissed her breasts as he took his shirt off, gently sucking on he nipples just enough to keep them hard. He went to vampire speed to get his jeans and boots off, and before she knew what was happening, she was under him, skin to skin. His cool skin was against the heat flowing from her skin, finally. She felt like she was on fire, even though she had had an orgasm, and now she was moaning as he moved inside her. She pulled her knees back wide and opened to him all the way. She felt so small and safe under him, his big body covering her, his strong arms wrapped around her, growling softly as he took her slowly, deeply, and then he moved faster and she knew he was approaching his release. He began to cry out rhythmically as he did and finished growling loudly, then collapsed on top of her.

For some reason, she was afraid to say anything. After a few minutes, he rubbed his cheek against hers and said “minn kvan fagr.”

“Does that mean something good?”

He laughed. “Yes, it means something very good. I’m glad you have finally come home.”

“I don’t … I mean…”

“Shhh, Sookie. I’m not trying to rush you. I am just thankful to have you’re here. I have wanted this for a very long time, and now you are here.”

“I wanted it, too, I was just….”

“You were afraid.”

“Yeah. Not that you would hurt me…”

“I know, Sookie. We don’t have to talk about it now. Let us just enjoy that we are here together, and we both know who we are…”

She laughed

“… and we are both happy to be here. That’s all I want in this moment.”

“OK. I can do that.”

He kissed her cheek, her forehead, her lips, and brushed her hair back from her face. He reached up to the switch in the headboard and turned on some soft lights.

“Wow –that’s handy.”

“Yes, it keeps you from needing to get out of bed to turn off the light. Unfortunately, it doesn’t work on the hall light. I’ll be right back.”

He got up and turned the hall light off, then came back and scooped her up, turned down the bed and put her on the sheets. “This is your side of the bed.” He sat on the bed next to her.

“My side, huh? Why?”

“Because your nightstand is there.”

“My nightstand?”

“Yes – there are things you might need or want in the drawers.”

“Like what…?”

He opened the drawer and she looked over. “Holy smoke, Eric, what is all that.”

“I told you – things you might need. Lotion, hair brush, elastics, make up. You can look through it all tomorrow. It will keep you from needing to carry so much back and forth.”

“How long did it take you to get all that stuff together?”

“I don’t know – a few months I suppose. The last thing was the makeup and the skincare. Pam did that recently.”

‘You sent Pam shopping for me?”

“She was very helpful. She bought this.” He took out the little makeup bag.

“Wow – Chanel – this is good stuff. I’ve never had anything this expensive before.” She opened the powder. “Good color.” The lipstick, “Ooh, nice pink – Pam knows what I like.” The Mascara. “This stuff is supposed to be really good. And there’s even an eyelash curler! I guess Pam did buy it. I know a guy would never know to buy one of these.” She teased him and he nodded. “I’ll have to thank Pam when I see her.”

“She bought this, too” He got the skin care set from the bottom drawer.

“Wow – nice. This is better than stuff I have at home. You trying to get me to move in?” she laughed.

“Yes, I am.” He said in all seriousness.

“It’s a little soon for that, don’t you think?”

“I think it has already taken too long. You are my bonded. You should be here.”

“Let me take it one step at a time, OK? I’m here now, and I like it, and I’ll be here a lot. You may not like having me under foot all the time.”

“I guess I will just have to make your time here so pleasant that you will never want to leave.”

“Oh, and how do you plan on doing that?”

He wiggled his eyebrows at her and got a predatory grin on his face, standing and crawling over her. “I’m going to fuck you until you can’t live without me.”

“Oh, really?” She was teasing him back, “I’d like to see you try.”

And he did, for 5 hours, right up until dawn.

The Understanding

noreply@blogger.com (Morgaine) — Wed, 03 Jun 2009 17:55:00 +0000

Summary: Eric is determined to reach an understanding with Sookie about their bond

Chapter 1

The red corvette threw gravel in the air as it sped into the parking lot at Merlotte’s. Eric was out of the car and searching the lot the second the tires stopped turning. Her car wasn’t there. He closed his eyes and knew from the bond that she was nearby, so he went into the bar, which would be closing soon. He heard Sam Merlotte call “last call” as he entered the run down bar and scanned the room. There she was, clearing tables. His bonded was performing menial tasks for very little money in this fucking dump. He closed his eyes and tried to get his anger under control. This situation had continued for too long and this night it would be resolved to his satisfaction once and for all, but anger would not get him what he most wanted.

She had seen him – he could feel the surprise and the delight in the bond, though he had no illusions that she would give any outward show of her excitement at seeing him. He looked at her, unblinking, knowing she was aware he was watching her because her hands were shaking as she tried to fill the saltshakers. He could hear her coworkers whispering about him and his relationship to Sookie, neither of them wanting to offer him a table. That was of no consequence. He wasn’t looking for hospitality. He was here for Sookie.

He strode across the bar, 6’5” of gorgeous deadly wrapped in tight black jeans and a Fangtasia t-shirt. All eyes were on him, but his eyes were fixed on Sookie as he walked up to her.

Sookie swallowed hard, and looked up, trying to be casual about the situation because she knew why he was probably here and she wasn’t ready for this by any stretch of the imagination. “Eric, “ her emergency smile snapped into place, “this is a surprise.”

“Is it? I would think you would have expected to see me before now.” It had been two months since they’d spoken about their bond and he had had enough of her evasion tactics. He would not be put off any longer.

“I’m going to be a while here, I have a lot of work to do.” The little… she was trying to blow him off?!

“Waitresses – I have 500 dollars for anyone who will finish Sookie’s work tonight so she may leave with me now.”

“We’ll take it,” Arlene said, answering for the other waitress and herself, who would split the 500 between them. Sookie thought what a hypocrite Arlene was – she hated vampires, but she would take his money. Bitch.

Eric put 5 hundred dollar bills on the bar. “Get your things, Sookie and we will go.”

“Eric, you didn’t ask me if I wanted to go with you…”

“No, I did not. Get your things. Where is your car?”

“It’s in the shop. Amelia drove me to work. Sam was going to drive me home.”

“Yeah, that’s right, Northman, Sookie is going to leave with me.” Sam could not have picked a worse moment to get on Eric’s bad side.

Eric’s tone was low, menacing, and left no doubt as to his seriousness in anyone within earshot. “By the gods, Shifter, if you interfere in this tonight, I will end you.” His fangs popped out and he gave a sinister growl.

“This is my bar, and you..”

“SAM! Please, it’s all right. Here, let me into your office so I can get my purse and we’ll go.”

“Sookie, you don’t have to take orders from that fucking vampire.”

“I know, I’m not, Eric and I need to talk, so just let me get my purse and we’ll head out. Honestly, it’s fine, come on.”

They went into Sam’s office and he unlocked the drawer so she could get her purse. “Sookie, you don’t have to leave with that guy if you don’t want to. I can…”

“Sam, really, it’s fine, Eric just wants to talk to me and we haven’t been able to get together for a while. OK? Good night.”

Sookie rushed out of the office clutching her purse. “Ok, Eric,” she said as she walked quickly past him and he followed her. Once out front, he zipped to open his car door for her, and she thanked him as she got in in spite of herself. She didn’t intend to be nice to him, it was just a habit to say thank you.

He folded himself into the car and sped out of the lot and onto the road heading toward Sookie’s house. Neither of them spoke for a long time. As they turned on the road to the cemetery, Eric said “You have been well?”

Sookie was unsure about talking to him, but she said, “Yes, I’m fine I guess.”

“You have not called me.”

“I was just thinking the same thing about you.” She was getting a little irritated now. “Why didn’t you let me know you were coming here tonight. You embarrassed me back there.”

Eric shook his head and laughed a little. “I embarrassed YOU? My bonded is acting as barwench in a hick roadhouse and I have embarrassed you?”

“Wait a minute – are you saying you’re embarrassed by my job?”

“I am saying that you having any job is unnecessary and that one specifically shames me. It looks as if I do not provide for my woman.”

“Your woman? Since when?”

“Wait until we get inside.” He pulled around behind her house and opened her car door. The back door was open and the light on, so Amelia was home, and Sookie walked up the back steps with Eric right behind her.

“Hey, girl, you’re early…?” Amelia said until she saw Eric, which answered her question.

“Hi, Amelia, I….”

“Amelia, I will give you a thousand dollars to go to a hotel tonight.”

“ERIC! What has gotten into you.”

“It’s OK, Sookie. Nice to see you, too, Eric. How about if you keep your money and I’ll go to a friend’s house?”

“That would suffice.”

“Eric, you can’t order Amelia out of my home.”

“He’s not ordering, Sookie, he just made me an offer he didn’t think I would refuse. I don’t mind giving you kids some privacy as long as you tell me you aren’t afraid to be left here with him.”

Eric glared at her for implying he might be a danger to Sookie.

“I’m not afraid, Amelia, Eric would never hurt me.”

Now his expression was smug. At least Sookie defended him. That was progress.

“Let me call my friend,” Amelia said, going into the living room.

“Is all of this really necessary, Eric?”

“Apparently. Nothing else has worked.”

“Worked? What does that mean? You haven’t done anything. I haven’t seen you. You haven’t called me. If I weren’t afraid you would kill my friend….”

“I have never offered to harm Amelia…”

“I mean SAM, Eric.”

“He is your employer, not your friend, and he desires you. It is my right to threaten him to keep away from you.”

“Your RIGHT?! What gives you that kind of right in my life?”

“Our bond gives me the right, and your Shifter well knows that.”

“Some bond – I haven’t seen or heard from you in months!” Sookie sobbed a little as she yelled at him – what was that about? Was she going to cry?

Eric caught that – “Have you missed me, then?”

“We’re bonded – shouldn’t you already know that?”

“I feel such turmoil from you most of the time I can’t tell how you really feel.”

“That’s what I feel – turmoil. I don’t know…” Sookie slumped down to the floor and cried.

Eric was shocked for a second, then he scooped her up and took her to her bedroom, dropping her on the bed and turning on the light.

“What are you doing?! Eric Northman if you think you can waltz in here and just have sex with me after what you’ve put me through, you are out of your mi...” His lips stopped her from finishing her sentence. She started to give in, then remembered herself and swung her fist at him, but he caught it, grabbing both her wrists and pinning her on the bed. They stared at each other, unblinking, both of them shaking.

Neither one of them could sort out what was happening in the bond. Sookie’s breath was shaky and difficult, and Eric couldn’t tell if she was more aroused or afraid. He shifted his weight forward onto her a little, gently but definitely grinding his crotch against hers. She responded and her scent was giving clear signs of sexual interest. The emotions on her face and in her eyes were changing so quickly he could barely follow them – love, fear, anger, lust, danger, affection, One minute they seemed to beg him to take her, the next she looked as if she’d kill him if he tried.

“Sookie, everything OK?” Amelia was in the hall, but not at the door in case they were… busy.

Eric arched an eyebrow at Sookie. Is everything OK? He wondered.

“Yes, Amelia, everything is fine.” Her voice was unsure, but he was pleased with the words.

“OK, Sweetie, I’m going over to Tray’s house if you don’t need me.”

They were still staring at each other and shaking. Sookie swallowed hard. “No, I’m fine – go have fun.”

“OK, hon, good night, Good night, Eric.”

“Good Night,” Eric called to her, never taking his eyes off Sookie.

They both reacted as they heard the screen door close and Amelia’s car drive off.

“OK, Eric, we’re alone now.”

“So it would seem.”

“What are you going to do to me?”

“Do to you? I’m not going to do anything TO you.” Shock washed over his face and he stood back from the bed. “You can’t possibly think I would… did you think I was going to rape you?” He was visibly shaken and hurt.

“NO, I mean, I don’t know – you’ve got this… sense of entitlement about me. I don’t know what you think I owe you. I don’t know what you expect.”

“THAT is why I am here. We both need to clarify our expectations. Sookie, you must know that I would never harm you?! Do you feel unsafe with me?” He was horrified and she felt awful.

“No, Eric, I can honestly say that I’ve never been afraid you would hurt me on purpose. I just don’t understand what being bonded means. I don’t know if you consider it rape or not if we’re bonded.” He sat in the chair next to her bed, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, hands clasped, looking at the floor. He couldn’t look at her.

Sookie knew she had hurt him and couldn’t think of anything else to do, so she stood up and pulled her t-shirt off and threw it to Eric. He looked at her with surprise as she threw her bra to him next. She kicked off her tennis shoes and peeled her panties and shorts off together. She walked over and stood in front of him, and he looked up at her in utter confusion.

“Eric, I’m not afraid of you.”

“Well, that is something at least.” He was looking up at her face.

“Take your clothes off and come to bed.”

“What?”

“We need to talk, right? If we’re lying in bed naked, there’s no hiding. We have to be honest with each other.” She was pulling the bottom of his t-shirt out of his pants and he let her pull his arms up and the shirt off. “Stand up.” He did as she asked and she wrapped her arms around his waist, kissing his chest down to his stomach, then unbuttoning his jeans and pulling the zipper down.

“Sookie, are you sure about this?”

“Yes, I’m sure. We’re not going to have sex until we talk, though, OK? We’re going to lie in each other’s arms and you’re going to explain what a bond means to me.” She pulled his jeans and underwear down threw them to the side of the bed. She turned on the lamp by her bed and turned off the overhead light. She crawled into the big bed first, and pulled him in after her. They snuggled under the covers and lay facing each other.

“This is not how I expected this evening to go,” Eric said.

“Is it better or worse.”

“It looks promising.” He smiled softly. She was so beautiful.

“OK, so we’re bonded and you can always feel me.”

“Yes.”

“And the bond is permanent.”

“Yes.”

“If you had the option to undo it, would you?”

“No. I like it too much.”

“You like the bond or you like me?”

“I like the bond because I … love you.”

“Are you sure you do? For real?”

“Yes, I am sure. I cannot lie to you, Sookie.”

“You can’t? For real?”

“It’s not that I am incapable of lying to you – it is that our bond requires that I be honest with you. I must honor our bond by being honest with you.”

“OK, I’m going to make a confession here and you are not going to get smug about it, promise?”

“Promise.”

“I like it, too.”

He smiled at her. “Then why have you been fighting me so?”

“I wasn’t sure you were happy about it. I thought it was forced on you and you’d start to resent me for it.”

“That will never happen, Sookie.”

“OK, so this gives you some kind of rights to me?”

“Yes, in my world it is a very big deal to be bonded. Vampires only bond once or twice in their long lives. It is a very special connection.”

“Is it like being married?”

“It is much deeper and more profound than that. A marriage is only a promise. A bonding is a physical merging. We are no longer two separate people. We are one.”

“That sounds like being married to me.”

“We can marry if you want.”

“What?”

“We can marry if you want.”

“Do you want to marry me or are you offering it because you think I want it?”

“I bonded with you. Adding a marriage license to it is nothing to me. I am yours, you are mine, if it makes you happy, we will marry.”

“But it won’t mean anything to you…”

“Being bonded means everything to me. I already have what I want – I want you. If what you want includes marriage, then we will marry.”

“So, it’s not that you don’t care…”

“It’s that it is… redundant. We are already past that point, but if it is an important detail to you, I will do what I must to make you happy. I want to make you happy, Sookie – being with you makes me happy.”

She smiled at him. “Being with you makes me happy, too. I just don’t understand why you stayed away for so long.”

“I thought you were rejecting me and I couldn’t take it. I came here tonight because I was so frustrated and hurt that I wanted us to clear the air so I’d know where I stood with you. I had to have some relief. Being away from you is painful for me.”

“Literally painful, or is that just how you feel?”

“Both. I have a physical attachment to you – I need to see you regularly.”

“OK, I don’t want you to suffer, so I guess we need to work out a schedule to see each other.”

“When you work, I will come here as I did tonight. When you are off, you will come to my house and stay with me. That is what I would like. What are you willing to do?”

“I could do that – you’re going to let me keep working?”

“For now. It reflects badly on me, but I understand that being independent is important to you, so do what you must until you trust that our bond is permanent.”

“And when I do…?”

“I hope at some point you will come to live with me and let me take care of you. We should be together all the time.”

“Can we start by just seeing each other regularly and see how that goes?”

“Of course – whatever you are comfortable with, as long as we are faithful to each other.”

“So, what about the fang bangers at Fangtasia? Are you saying that you…”

“Have not had sex with anyone since I was last with you, and I will never have sex with anyone but you from this point onward.”

“That’s hard to believe.”

“I know that – I know what you think of me. I will prove to you that I can be faithful but you must prove that to me. Our bond means that no one should touch one of us unless the other has given permission.”

“So if I say you’re never to touch another fang banger in any way…”

“… then I must not – but I have to feed. You must allow me to feed from you if I cannot feed on them.”

“So you have exclusive feeding rights to me?”

“Yes, and you must not let anyone else feed from you or touch you. I don’t want to see you hugging, kissing or dancing with anyone else. I am yours. You are mine. It is a great insult to me if anyone else touches you.”

“So when I went with Quinn…”

“You shamed us both.”

Sookie’s eyes welled with tears. “I didn’t… I mean… I didn’t understand that it had anything to do with you.”

“Everyone knows that you were unfaithful to me. It showed weakness that I let him touch you and live.”

“I’m sorry…”

“You will never do that to me again, Sookie – you must promise me.”

“I promise. I was being defiant, but I never intended to embarrass you. I felt like you were acting like you owned me…”

“I do, Sookie, and you own me. We each have a right to be possessive of the other. No Supe would expect any less. If Quinn had any honor, he would not have gone with you knowing I had a claim on you. I knew in time he would betray you.”

“Yeah, he sure did – and almost got everyone I know killed.” Sookie was just beginning to understand what she had done to Eric and it was painful. She never meant to disgrace him. She was angry with him, but she would never want to hurt him that way.

“I will never betray you, Sookie. I know what my reputation is, but I have honor – I will never betray my bonded. I would die before I would let harm come to you.”

“You said you wouldn’t die for me…”

“I couldn’t tell Madden that I would die for you, Sookie. That would make him too likely to use you against me. It was foolish of Bill to say that to him. If he ever wants to force Bill to do his bidding, he will use you to get to him. He put you in danger by saying that just to score a few brownie points with you. He also let Madden know that there is a dispute between him and me, and that is something he could use against us.”

“It’s going to take me some time…”

“As long as you are faithful, I will give you all the time you need. We have plenty of time.”

“Do we? I’m going to get old, you know…”

“As long as you are feeding from me regularly, you will stay young as you are now for 50 or 60 years.”

“Then what?”

“It is your choice, but I would hope by that time you would come over.”

“Eric, I don’t see myself ever wanting to be a vampire.”

“I would never force that on you Sookie, but it will always be an option if you want it.”

“So if I die…”

“I will feel great loss and sadness. I will suffer. That is unavoidable at this point.”

Sookie stretched forward and kissed him, stroking his hair. “So it’s you and me now, huh?”

“Forever.” He kissed her and moved forward, rolling her on her back and moving on top of her then off to the side a little. Their tongues met as their lips melded together, and Eric ran his hand over Sookie’s breast and hips, running it down her thigh and then back up between her legs. He smiled and let out a soft “mmmm” when he found how wet she was – apparently he wasn’t the only one that was ready to stop talking and communicate in a more direct way. He probed her, stroked her, slipped his fingers into her as she moaned gently into his mouth.

He zeroed in on her clit for a minute or so, making small circles, knowing she was almost, but not quite ready. Perfect. He had a point to make and wanted to make sure he had her attention. He didn’t want to hurt her but he wanted to make it clear that he was claiming her so without warning he shifted and entered her, making her cry out in surprise. He took a couple of deep strokes as she whimpered a little, letting him know it hurt just a little in a good way. He pinned both her wrists above her head and looked straight into her eyes and said, “You are MINE” as he pushed into her hard and deep.

“Ye- yes,” she said breathlessly, as she closed her eyes and focused all of her attention on the way he was filling her. In the back of her mind – way back, because she wasn’t really thinking at this point – she knew that he was letting her know that he really did own her now, and that this was his and his alone now. Something modern in the front of her mind wanted to revolt against this, but something ancient in her told her she WAS HIS and he had every right to claim her this way.

She couldn’t fight it so she opened herself up to him in every way – physically, mentally, spiritually – and he filled her in every way, the very essence of him flowing through her. She had the oddest sensation that this was new – even though they had been together before, this was new and different and she knew that this was how sex with him would be from now on – this intensity, this heat, this sense of claiming, belonging, him owning her and her being owned and she surrendered to it. This was real in a way nothing ever had been before. If you had told her she was born just for this moment, she would have believed you… and you would have been right,